Skip to main content

Full text of "The Christian life"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  07997803  1 


Oh^^ 


ev\ 


IMF  i^Y'frr^K 
PUBLfC  If^KARY 


pi! 

I^^^lf^^i  The  Rt.  Rev.  Ashton  Oxenden  f^fft 

T.T.  .^         Author  of  "The  Pathway  of  Safety"  *^*teC^>^ 

j0|^M  Philadelphia^;    .^  W'- r7^-<W 


THE  NEW  YORK 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 

7838r8A 

ASTOR,  LENOX  AND 

TILDEJS  FOUNDATIONS 

R  1935  L 


Copyrighted,  1896,  by  Henry  Altemus. 


HENRY  ALTEMUS,  MANUFACTURER. 
PHILADELPHIA. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.  Living  Without  God 7 

II.  The  Turning-point  in  the  Christian  Life         .     23 

III.  Christ  the  Life  of  the  Soul      .         .         .         .38 

IV.  Living  to  God 52 

V.  The  Great  Work  of  Life         .         .         .         .66 

VI.  The  Great  End  of  Life 82 

VII.  The  Word   of  God,  the   Nutriment    of  the 

Christian  Life      ......     97 

VIII.  Preaching,  A  Saving  Ordinance   in  the  Chris- 
tian Life .112 

IX.  Prayer,  The  Breath  of  the  Christian  Life         .   125 
X.  The  Lord's  Day,  The  Holiday  of  the  Chris- 
tian Life 141 

^^Ir  ^    XI.  Public  Worship,  The  Outburst  of  the  Chris- 

^^  tian  Life 157 

. -^       XII.  The    Holy    Communion,    The    Bond    of    the 

Christian  Life 167 

^-     XIII.  The   Holy  Spirit,  The  Seal  of  the  Christian 

O'  Life 181 

0*  (5) 


6  CONTENTS. 

XIV.  The  Christian  Life,  A  Daily  Progress  .  .192' 

XV.  The  Christian  Life,  A  Daily  Struggle  .  .  206 

XVI.  The  Christian  Life,  A  Life  of  Joy  .  .  220 

XVII.  The  Christian  Life  in  Heaven         .  .  .  232 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

LIVING    WITHOUT    GOD. 

How  can  I  live  well  ?  and  how  can 
I  die  well  ?  are  two  of  the  most  im- 
portant inquiries  we  can  make.  I  wish 
every  one  of  my  readers  was  really  anxious 
to  have  them  answered.  I  wish  that  every 
one  now  taking  the  Bible  in  hand  felt  a  real 
earnest  desire  to  know  the  way  of  life,  and 
to  walk  in  it. 

Blessed  Spirit  of  God,  give  us  this  anxiety. 
Awaken  in  us  this  longing.  Give  us  now 
thirsting  souls,  which  only  Thy  truth  can 
satisfy.  Bless  the  writer  of  this  volume. 
Enable  him  to  speak  for  Thee.  And  send 
none  away  from  the  perusal  of  this  book 
empty  and  unfed. 

"  The  Christian  Life  "  is  a  subject  of  much 
importance;  and  I  do  trust  that  it  may 
interest  you  and  do  you  much  good. 

"  The  Christian  Life  " — this  is  my  subject ; 

(7). 


8  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

and  my  first  chapter  will  be  on  Liviiig  with- 
out God. 

St.  Paul  speaks  in  his  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians  of  those  who  have  not  yet  entered 
on  the  Christian  Life,  and  have  therefore 
"  no  hope,  and  are  without  God  in  the  world." 

Who  are  these  ?  There  were  many  in 
his  day,  and  there  are  many  now,  living 
just  as  he  describes,  without  hope  and 
without  God. 

The  Gospel  had  only  reached  Ephesus 
about  ten  years  before  these  words  were 
written.  Even  these  very  Christians  whom 
he  addresses  were,  a  short  time  before,  in 
all  the  misery  and  darkness  of  heathenism. 
There  was  no  one  to  show  them  the  way  of 
salvation.  No  one  in  that  famous  city  knew 
that  there  was  a  Saviour,  or  could  give  any 
tidings  of  that  other  world  to  which  they 
were  all  hastening.  But  now  the  light  from 
above  had  shone  upon  them  :  the  "  Sun  of 
Righteousness  "  had  risen  upon  them  with 
*'  healing  in  his  wings." 

That  was  the  happiest  day  that  ever 
dawned  upon  Ephesus,  when  Three  Stran- 
gers made  their  appearance  in  its  streets, 
proclaiming  the  glorious  news  of  salvation. 


LIVING   WITHOUT  GOD.  g 

These  were  Paul,  and  his  two  friends  Aquila 
and  Priscilla — Paul  the  Preacher,  and  Aquila 
and  Priscilla  his  helpers. 

The  Apostle's  preaching  was  greatly  blest 
in  that  city,  and  numbers  were  gathered 
into  the  fold  of  Christ.  This  then  was  the 
little  Christian  Church,  or  company  of  Be- 
lievers, to  whom  he  afterwards  wrote  his^ 
epistle.  In  the  chapter  to  which  I  have  al- 
luded he  reminds  them  what  their  state  had 
once  been,  and  what  grace  had  done  for 
them.  "  At  that  time,"  he  says,  "  ye  were 
without  Christ,  being  aliens  from  the  com- 
monwealth of  Israel,  and  strangers  from 
the  covenants  of  promise,  having  no  hope, 
and  without  God  in  the  world." 

Now,  perhaps  some  will  say,  "  Thank  God, 
we  were  never  in  that  state."  The  words 
may  suit  those  blind  Ephesians ;  but  we,  at 
all  events,  were  never  in  so  godless  and 
hopeless  a  condition  as  this. 

But  in  point  of  fact  we  were  in  a  worse 
condition.  Yes,  you  and  I  were  once  even 
worse  than  they  ever  were.  They  were 
blind,  it  is  true ;  but  we  had  eyes,  and  yet 
would  not  see.  All  was  light  around  us  ; 
but  was  there  not  darkness,  o;ross  darkness. 


lo  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

within  ?  They  were  ignorant  of  the  way 
of  Hfe ;  we  knew  it,  but  did  not  walk  in  it. 
They  had  never  heard  of  a  Saviour:  we 
were  baptized  in  His  name.  We  outwardly 
belonged  to  Him ;  but  our  hearts  were 
closed  against  Him. 

Was  not  this  the  case  with  all  of  us  once  ? 
Is  it  not  the  case  with  many  of  us  now  ? 
And  if  the  state  of  the  ignorant  heathen, 
and  of  the  unbelieving  Jew,  is  a  sad  one, 
oh,  sadder  still  is  the  state  of  the  heedless 
Christian — **  having  no  hope,  and  without 
God  in  the  world." 

Let  us  take  these  two  expressions  sep- 
arately ;  for  they  are  both  full   of  meaning. 

"  Having  no  hope  ?  "  How  is  it  with  the 
mere  nominal  Christian  ?    Has  he  any  hope  ? 

Take  the  first  man  you  meet,  and  ask  him 
what  his  hope  is.  Perhaps  he  is  one  who 
entirely  neglects  God,  a  thoroughly  irre- 
ligious man.  But  he  does  not  acknowledge 
that  he  is  altogether  without  hope.  He  will 
say,  "  I  know  I  am  not  serving  the  Lord. 
My  conscience  often  whispers  to  me  that 
all  is  not  right.  But  then  I  hope  to  be  one 
day  different.     It   must  be   indeed   a  long 


LIVING    WITHOUT  GOD.  ii 

lane  that  has  no  turning  in  it.  Others  have 
turned,  and  I  hope  I  shall  before  I  die." 
Yes,  he  has  a  hope.  This  is  his  hope — 
that  he  will  one  day  come  right. 

The  next  person  you  come  across  is  not 
a  right  down  bad  man ;  but  he  is  a  little 
thoughtless — rather  fond  of  the  world.  He 
will  say,  "  I  have  wronged  no  man.  I  have 
defrauded  no  man.  I  am  no  one's  enemy 
except  perhaps  my  own.  Surely  God  will 
not  be  so  strict  as  He  is  represented  to  be. 
If  I  do  not  find  mercy,  there  will  be  thou- 
sands in  a  worse  condition  than  myself" 
This  is  his  hope. 

You  see  a  third,  who  is  upright,  honest, 
regular,  and  in  every  respect  well  conducted. 
Not  a  word  was  ever  whispered  against  him. 
He  is  a  kind  person,  a  straightforward  man 
of  business,  a  good  master,  or  a  faithful  ser- 
vant. He  is  a  church-goer  too — punctual 
in  his  place  in  God's  House.  His  knees 
are  bent  in  prayer  morning  and  evening. 
His  Bible  is  read,  if  not  every  day,  most 
days  at  least,  when  nothing  interferes  to 
prevent  it.  Has  not  this  man  a  hope  ? 
Yes,  certainly ;  and  what  is  it  ?  Why,  he 
hopes  that  as  a  matter  of  course  all  must 


12  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

be  right  with  him  ;  and  that  the  gate  of 
heaven  will  be  opened  to  one  so  worthy. 

Each  one  of  these,  you  see,  has  a  ki7id  of 
hope.  And  yet  what  is  it  worth  ?  In 
point  of  fact  it  is  worth  nothing.  It  only 
deceives.  It  only  gives  a  false  peace.  It 
acts  as  a  soothing  lotion  to  the  conscience. 
It  is  like  untempered  mortar,  which  looks 
well  enough  when  daubed  upon  the  wall ; 
but  when  the  storm  comes  the  wall  will  fall 
to  pieces.  In  each  of  these  cases  which  I 
have  mentioned  the  hope  of  the  Bible  is 
wanting.  Neither  of  them  has  a  really 
Christian  hope. 

Remember,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a 
false  hope — a  hope  that  will  utterly  fail  us. 
We  read  in  the  Book  of  Job,  that  "  the  hypo- 
crite's hope  shall  perish  ;"  his  "  trust  shall  be 
a  spider's  web."  And  suppose  a  man  were 
to  trust  to  a  mere  spider's  web — suppose  a 
drowning  man  were  to  cling  to  it — would 
he  not  be  sure  to  perish?  Then,  just  as 
surely  will  those  be  lost  who  lean  upon  such 
broken  reeds  as  I  have  described. 

But,  thank  God,  there  is  a  hope,  better, 
stronger,  and  more  true  than  these — a  hope 
which  the  Apostle  speaks  of  as  "  sure  and 


LIVING    WITHOUT   GOD.  13 

steadfast,"  like  the  firmly  grounded  anchor 
to  which  the  ship  is  moored,  and  then  is 
able  to  defy  the  storm. 

The  Christian's  hope  is  certain.  Those 
are  blessed  words  in  our  Burial  Service — 
blessed  words,  when  read  over  the  grave 
of  a  true  Believer,  of  one  who  has  really 
died  in  the  Lord — "  We  therefore  commit 
his  body  to  the  ground,  earth  to  earth,  ashes 
to  ashes,  dust  to  dust,  in  sure  and  certain 
hope  of  the  resurrection  to  eternal  life, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Yes,  the  Christian's  hope  is  certain ;  for 
it  rests,  not  on  what  he  himself  has  done, 
or  upon  the  promise  of  a  fellow-worm,  but 
upon  what  Christ  has  done  for  him,  and 
on  the  unchangeable  word  and  promise  of 
his  God. 

You  know,  I  dare  say,  that  in  the  very 
centre  of  the  city  of  London  stands  the 
great  Cathedral  of  St.  Paul's.  The  last  time 
I  passed  by  it,  a  few  weeks  ago,  I  saw  num- 
bers of  people  in  the  street  with  their  eyes 
directed  towards  something  high  up  on  the 
steeple.  I  stopped,  and  looked  also  ;  and 
there,  far  aloft,  almost  out  of  sight,  could  be 
seen  a  man  working  in  a  kind  of  cradle.    It 


14  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

seemed  as  though  he  was  in  the  utmost 
peril ;  but  in  fact  he  was  secure.  It  made 
one  giddy  to  watch  him  ;  but  he  was  quite 
safe.  There  was  a  strong  rope  to  which  he 
was  slung,  which  passed  upwards,  and  en- 
tered through  a  trap-door  above  him ;  and 
this  rope  was  fastened  to  a  stout  beam  with- 
in. The  wind  might  whistle  around  him, 
but  he  had  nothing  to  fear.  He  could  look 
upon  the  dizzy  crowd  below,  but  he  felt  no 
alarm  ;  he  was  safe. 

What  a  picture  of  the  Christian  !  In 
the  hour  of  his  greatest  weakness,  he  looks 
up  to  heaven  and  feels  that  all  is  secure. 
There  is  his  Father,  seated  on  His  eternal 
throne  !  There  is  his  Saviour — no  longer  a 
suffering,  dying  Saviour,  but  a  living  Saviour, 
an  Almighty  Saviour — who  has  paid  the 
debt,  and  now  rejoices  to  bless  His  saved 
ones.  TJicre  is  his  anchor,  firmly  grounded. 
There  is  his  hope,  firmly  fixed,  as  the  Apos- 
tle says,  "  within  the  veil."  And  if  he  clings 
to  this,  nothing  can  ever  harm  him.  Satan 
may  tempt  and  harass  him  ;  but  none  can 
pluck  him  out  of  his  Father's  hands. 
Trials  may  come ;  sickness  may  come ; 
death  may  come  :  but  **  underneath  are  the 


LIVING    WITHOUT  GOD.  15 

everlasting  arms,"  bearing  him  up.  Who 
can  move  him  from  his  strong,  firm  hold  ? 
*'  Who  shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of 
God's  elect?  It  is  God  that  justifieth.  Who 
is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It  is  Christ  that 
died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is 
even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  maketh 
intercession  for  us." 

Ah,  but  there  are  thousands  in  Christian 
England — numbers  whom  you  yourself 
know — of  whom  it  may  be  said,  They  have 
no  hope. 

But  now  let  us  look  at  the  other  expres- 
sion, "  without  God  in  the  world."  There 
are  very  many,  who  are  living  in  God's 
world,  but  seem  to  forget  that  it  is  His  world, 
and  that  He  is  the  great  Lord  of  it. 

God  is  not  in  their  thoughts,  in  their 
plans,  in  their  homes,  or  in  their  hearts. 

He  is  not  in  their  Thoughts.  They  rise 
in  the  morning ;  say  a  short  prayer,  it  may 
be ;  and  then  set  about  the  business  of  the 
day.  They  eat  their  food ;  but  forget  the 
hand  that  feeds  them.  The  very  animals 
about  them  put  them  to  shame ;  for  "  The 
ox  knoweth  his  owner,  and  the  ass  his  mas- 


1 6  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

ter's  crib  ;  but  my  people,  says  the  Lord,  do 
not  consider."  They  receive  mercies  ;  but 
they  take  them  as  a  matter  of  course,  never 
hfting  up  their  hearts  to  Him  who  is  the 
gracious  Giver  of  them.  They  have  con- 
tinual wants;  but  they  do  not  apply  to  Him 
who  is  ever  ready  to  relieve  them.  Hour 
after  hour  passes,  without  one  look,  one  cry, 
one  desire  being  raised  heavenward. 

I  ask.  Is  it  not  so  with  some  who  read 
this  book  ?  Have  there  not  been  many  days 
of  our  lives,  w^hen  we  have  lived  as  if  there 
was  no  God  above  us,  and  no  Saviour  near 
us  ?  Yes,  and  even  the  more  serious  of  us, 
how  often  do  we  forget  God !  How  very 
few  are  those  moments  during  the  day, 
when  He  is  foremost  and  uppermost  in  our 
thoughts  ! 

Then,  too,  God  is  not  in  our  Plans. 
We  are  always  scheming  for  our  happiness  ; 
some  in  one  way,  and  some  in  another.  The 
merchant  embarks  in  a  speculation.  He 
lays  out  his  money  in  the  hope  of  getting  a 
good  return  for  it.  The  farmer  parcels  out 
his  land  to  the  best  advantage.  He  sows 
his  fields,  and  expects  to  fill  his  barns.  The 
servant   leaves  a  situation  in   the   hope  of 


LIVING   WITHOUT  GOD.  17 

bettering  herself.  We  determine  to  do  this 
or  that  to-morrow.  We  lay  our  plans  for 
weeks  and  months  to  come. 

But  has  God  nothing  to  do  with  all  these 
arrangements  ?  No,  perhaps  nothing  in  our 
view  of  the  matter.  We  have  never  con- 
sulted Him.  We  have  acted  altogether 
without  Him.  And  yet  we  cannot  move  a 
single  step — we  cannot  succeed  in  a  single 
instance — without  His  interference. 

It  is  true,  we  do  succeed  oftentimes  appar- 
ently without  His  help.  He  gives  us  suc- 
cess without  our  seeking  it.  But  what  is 
that  success  worth  ?  It  is  an  awful  thing  to 
see  a  godless  man  prospering — to  see  him 
grow  richer  and  richer — to  see  his  flocks 
and  herds  increasing — and  yet  no  blessing 
with  it.  Better  is  it  to  have  all  our  plans 
fail — better  to  have  our  schemes  fall  to  the 
ground — than  to  prosper,  but  "  without 
God." 

Think  of  this,  my  friend.  Begin  life  anew. 
Rearrange  your  plans.  "  Commit  thy  way 
unto  the  Lord :  trust  also  in  Him,  and  He 
shall  bring  it  to  pass."  It  is  right,  quite 
right,  to  provide  for  the  future.  It  is  right 
to  be  "  active  in  business."    But  we  must  also 


I8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

be  "  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord." 
Happy  the  man  who  takes  God  into  part- 
nership with  him  ;  and  who  desires  that 
every  work  may  be  "  begun,  continued,  and 
ended  in  Him." 

Again,  there  are  some  of  us  who  must 
own  that  God  is  not  in  our  Houses.  Friends 
are  welcome.  Visitors  are  admitted.  But 
He,  the  truest  Friend,  the  best  Visitor,  is 
shut  out.  And  yet  where  God  is,  there  is 
peace — peace  in  that  home,  in  that  family, 
in  those  hearts. 

It  is  very  painful  to  go  into  a  house,  and 
feel  that  there  are  comforts  there :  there  is 
everything  there  that  marks  care,  and  at- 
tention, and  regularity.  Perhaps  the  mas- 
ter and  mistress  are  kind,  and  civil,  and 
pleasant  in  their  manner.  But  there  is  a 
deficiency  in  that  house.  One  thing  is  want- 
ing, and  that  the  chiefest  of  all.  God  is 
not  there.  Many  things  are  thought  of, 
and  many  things  done ;  but  the  "  one 
thing  needful  "  is  neglected.  Alas  !  is  not 
this  the  case  with  some  houses  and  cottages 
where  we  often  enter  ? 

Hear  what  the  Lord  Himself  says,  "  I  will 
be  the  God  of   all    the    families  of  Israel, 


LIVING  WITHOUT  GOD.  19 

and  they  shall  be  my  people."  "  The  curse 
of  the  Lord  is  in  the  house  of  the  wicked  ; 
but  He  blesseth  the  habitation  of  the  just." 

Now,  whether  you  are  rich  or  poor,  see 
that  God  is  with  you,  dwelling  with  you, 
taking  up  His  abode  in  the  midst  of  you. 
And  there  is  one  thing  that  I  would  earn- 
estly press  upon  you,  and  that  without  de- 
lay— if  you  have  not  established  Family 
Prayer  in  your  household,  do  so  immedi- 
ately, from  this  very  day.  A  blessing  will 
come  with  it.  I  know  it  will.  For  God 
has  declared,  *'  Them  that  honor  me  I  will 
honor." 

But  there  is  another  place  from  which 
God  is  often,  very  often,  shut  out — from 
our  hearts. 

There  it  is  that  He  loves  to  dwell.  **  Thus 
saith  the  high  and  lofty  One  that  inhabiteth 
eternity,  whose  name  is  Holy,  I  dwell  in  the 
high  and  holy  place,  with  him  also  that  is 
of  a  contrite  and  humble  spirit." 

The  treasure  of  the  Miser  is  in  his  heart. 
His  money  may  be  placed  in  the  bank. 
It  may  be  hoarded  up  there,  or  else  put 
out  to  interest.  But  its  hateful  savor — the 
taste  of  it — the  miserable  love  of  it — is  within 


20  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

him  :  his  heart  is  full  of  it.  And  so,  if  our 
treasure  is  in  heaven,  if  God  is  our  God, 
and  Christ  our  Friend,  then  surely  we  shall 
feel  His  presence  in  our  hearts,  comforting 
us,  warming  us,  filling  us  with  joy  and  peace 
and  gladness. 

Ah,  if  you  are  one  in  whose  heart  God 
has  no  place,  you  are  not  happy.  I  know 
you  cannot  be.  You  may  have  friends  and 
children  to  cheer  you.  You  may  have  bread 
enough  and  to  spare.  The  world  may  smile 
upon  you.  But  you  cannot  say,  "  I  am 
happy."  You  cannot  lift  up  your  heart  and 
say,  "  Thank  God,  there  is  peace,  blessed 
peace,  in  my  soul." 

And  now  a  word  or  two  more  before  the 
chapter  closes. 

Ask  yourself,  Does  St.  Paul's  language 
describe  me  ?  Is  it  possible  that  /  can  have 
been  living  hitherto  "  without  God,"  and 
that  if  I  die  it  will  be  "  without  hope  ?  " 

Think  what  it  is  to  live  ivitJiotit  God — to 
feel  that  He  is  at  a  distance  from  you — that 
He  is  3^our  God,  and  yet  you  have  nothing 
to  do  with  Him.  Oh  tremble  to  live  another 
hour,  another  moment,  without  Him.       Do 


LIVING    WITHOUT  GOD.  21 

not  dare  to  begin  another  day  without  ask- 
ing Him  to  be  with  you,  to  guide,  and  direct, 
and  keep,  and  bless  you.  Do  not  dare  to 
lay  your  head  upon  your  pillow  another 
night,  without  asking  Him  who  is  the 
Keeper  of  Israel  to  be  your  Keeper.  Say 
to  yourself,  **  From  this  day  I  will  begin  a 
new  life.  God  shall  be  my  God.  I  will 
yield  myself  up  to  Him." 

And  think  also  what  it  is  to  die  withotit 
hope.  In  that  lonely,  solitary  hour,  when 
heart  and  flesh  fail — when  the  world  is  melt- 
ing away  from  under  us — when  friends  can- 
not help  us,  and  thousands  of  gold  and 
silver,  if  we  had  them,  could  give  us  no 
consolation — when  life  is  ebbing  fast,  and 
death  draws  nearer,  and  eternity  lies  out- 
spread before  us — then  to  have  no  hope,  no 
Father's  arm  to  support  us,  no  Saviour  to 
cling  to  as  our  refuge — who  can  tell  the  mis- 
ery of  this?  Oh  that  it  may  not  be  so  with 
you !  Oh  that  you  may  **  turn  to  the  strong- 
hold," as  a  "  prisoner  of  hope  !  "  Oh  that 
you  may  flee  to  Christ  to-day,  before  the 
night  comes,  when  He  will  be  shut  out 
from  us  for  ever ! 

May  the   Lord   Himself  speak  to  some 


22  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

heart  which  He  has  never  reached  before ! 
May  He  send  His  grace  into  that  heart! 
May  He  disturb  you,  if  you  are  asleep  !  May 
He  prick  your  conscience,  if  it  is  dull !  May 
He  never  leave  you  till  you  have  heartily 
entered  upon  that  new  and  Christian  Life, 
of  which  I  shall  speak  to  you  in  the  next 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  TURNING-POINT  IN  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Let  me  begin  by  saying  a  word  or  two 
about  the  subject  which  has  already  been 
brought  before  you  in  the  last  chapter — 
Living  witJwut  hope,  and  ivitlwut  God  in  the 
world.  A  fearful  subject !  And  if  it  has 
left  any  impression  of  your  heart,  I  am 
very  thankful  for  it.  If  I  spoke  strongly  it 
was  because  I  felt  strongly.  And  if  I 
seemed  to  deal  harshly  with  you,  it  was 
because  I  wish  faithfully  to  tell  you  the 
truth ;  and  because,  much  as  I  desire  your 
favor,  I  desire  far  more  to  win  your  soul. 

Thank  God,  there  is  a  Turning-point  in 
the  career  of  many  of  us.  Thank  God, 
there  is  a  time  with  many  of  us,  when 
we  turn  out  of  the  broad  path  of  the 
world,  and  heartily  endeavor  to  walk  in  the 
narrow  way  of  God.  Though  we  never  see 
the  tawny  Ethiopian  change  his  skin,  or  the 
mottled  leopard  his  spots,  blessed  be  God, 

(23) 


6  CONTENTS. 

XIV.  The  Christian  Life,  A  Daily  Progress  .  .192 

XV.  The  Christian  Life,  A  Daily  Struggle  .  .  206 

XVI.  The  Christian  Life,  A  Life  of  Joy  .  .  220 

XVII.  The  Christian  Life  in  Heaven         .  .  .  232 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

LIVING    WITHOUT    GOD. 

How  can  I  live  well  ?  and  how  can 
I  die  well  ?  are  two  of  the  most  im- 
portant inquiries  we  can  make.  I  wish 
every  one  of  my  readers  was  really  anxious 
to  have  them  answered.  I  wish  that  every 
one  now  taking  the  Bible  in  hand  felt  a  real 
earnest  desire  to  know  the  way  of  life,  and 
to  walk  in  it. 

Blessed  Spirit  of  God,  give  us  this  anxiety. 
Awaken  in  us  this  longing.  Give  us  now 
thirsting  souls,  which  only  Thy  truth  can 
satisfy.  Bless  the  writer  of  this  volume. 
Enable  him  to  speak  for  Thee.  And  send 
none  away  from  the  perusal  of  this  book 
empty  and  unfed. 

"  The  Christian  Life  "  is  a  subject  of  much 
importance;  and  I  do  trust  that  it  may 
interest  you  and  do  you  much  good. 

"  The  Christian  Life  " — this  is  my  subject ; 

(7) 


8  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

and  my  first  chapter  will  be  on  Livi?ig  with- 
out God. 

St.  Paul  speaks  in  his  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians  of  those  who  have  not  yet  entered 
on  the  Christian  Life,  and  have  therefore 
*'  no  hope,  and  are  without  God  in  the  world." 

Who  are  these  ?  There  were  many  in 
his  day,  and  there  are  many  now,  living 
just  as  he  describes,  without  hope  and 
without  God. 

The  Gospel  had  only  reached  Ephesus 
about  ten  years  before  these  words  were 
written.  Even  these  very  Christians  whom 
he  addresses  were,  a  short  time  before,  in 
all  the  misery  and  darkness  of  heathenism. 
There  was  no  one  to  show  them  the  way  of 
salvation.  No  one  in  that  famous  city  knew 
that  there  was  a  Saviour,  or  could  give  any 
tidings  of  that  other  world  to  which  they 
were  all  hastening.  But  now  the  light  from 
above  had  shone  upon  them  :  the  "  Sun  of 
Righteousness  "  had  risen  upon  them  with 
*'  healing  in  his  wnngs." 

That  was  the  happiest  day  that  ever 
dawned  upon  Ephesus,  when  Three  Stran- 
gers made  their  appearance  in  its  streets, 
proclaiming  the  glorious  news  of  salvation. 


LIVING   WITHOUT  GOD.  9 

These  were  Paul,  and  his  two  friends  Aquila 
and  Priscilla — Paul  the  Preacher,  and  Aquila 
and  Priscilla  his  helpers. 

The  Apostle's  preaching  was  greatly  blest 
in  that  city,  and  numbers  were  gathered 
into  the  fold  of  Christ.  This  then  was  the 
little  Christian  Church,  or  company  of  Be-  ^ 
lievers,  to  whom  he  afterwards  wrote  \\\s>\ 
epistle.  In  the  chapter  to  which  I  have  al- 
luded he  reminds  them  what  their  state  had 
once  been,  and  what  grace  had  done  for 
them.  "  At  that  time,"  he  says,  "  ye  were 
without  Christ,  being  aliens  from  the  com- 
monwealth of  Israel,  and  strangers  from 
the  covenants  of  promise,  having  no  hope, 
and  without  God  in  the  world." 

Now,  perhaps  some  will  say,  **  Thank  God, 
we  were  never  in  that  state."  The  words 
may  suit  those  blind  Ephesians ;  but  we,  at 
all  events,  were  never  in  so  godless  and 
hopeless  a  condition  as  this. 

But  in  point  of  fact  we  were  in  a  worse 
condition.  Yes,  you  and  I  were  once  even 
worse  than  they  ever  were.  They  were 
blind,  it  is  true;  but  we  had  eyes,  and  yet 
would  not  see.  All  was  light  around  us; 
but  was  there  not  darkness,  gross  darkness, 


lo  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

within  ?  They  were  ignorant  of  the  way 
of  Hfe ;  we  knew  it,  but  did  not  walk  in  it. 
They  had  never  heard  of  a  Saviour :  we 
were  baptized  in  His  name.  We  outwardly 
belonged  to  Him ;  but  our  hearts  were 
closed  against  Him. 

Was  not  this  the  case  with  all  of  us  once  ? 
Is  it  not  the  case  with  many  of  us  now  ? 
And  if  the  state  of  the  ignorant  heathen, 
and  of  the  unbelieving  Jew,  is  a  sad  one, 
oh,  sadder  still  is  the  state  of  the  heedless 
Christian — "  having  no  hope,  and  without 
God  in  the  world." 

Let  us  take  these  two  expressions  sep- 
arately ;  for  they  are  both  full  of  meaning. 

"  Having  no  hope  ?  "  How  is  it  with  the 
mere  nominal  Christian  ?    Has  he  any  hope  ? 

Take  the  first  man  you  meet,  and  ask  him 
what  his  hope  is.  Perhaps  he  is  one  who 
entirely  neglects  God,  a  thoroughly  irre- 
hgious  man.  But  he  does  not  acknowledge 
that  he  is  altogether  without  hope.  He  will 
say,  "  I  know  I  am  not  serving  the  Lord. 
My  conscience  often  whispers  to  me  that 
all  is  not  right.  But  then  I  hope  to  be  one 
day  different.     It   must  be   indeed   a  long 


LIVING    WITHOUT  GOD.  ii 

lane  that  has  no  turning  in  it.  Others  have 
turned,  and  I  hope  I  shall  before  I  die." 
Yes,  he  has  a  hope.  This  is  his  hope — 
that  he  will  one  day  come  right. 

The  next  person  you  come  across  is  not 
a  right  down  bad  man  ;  but  he  is  a  little 
thoughtless — rather  fond  of  the  world.  He 
will  say,  "  I  have  wronged  no  man.  I  have 
defrauded  no  man.  I  am  no  one's  enemy 
except  perhaps  my  own.  Surely  God  will 
not  be  so  strict  as  He  is  represented  to  be. 
If  I  do  not  find  mercy,  there  will  be  thou- 
sands in  a  worse  condition  than  myself." 
This  is  his  hope. 

You  see  a  third,  who  is  upright,  honest, 
regular,  and  in  every  respect  well  conducted. 
Not  a  word  was  ever  whispered  against  him. 
He  is  a  kind  person,  a  straightforward  man 
of  business,  a  good  master,  or  a  faithful  ser- 
vant. He  is  a  church-goer  too — punctual 
in  his  place  in  God's  House.  His  knees 
are  bent  in  prayer  morning  and  evening. 
His  Bible  is  read,  if  not  every  day,  most 
days  at  least,  when  nothing  interferes  to 
prevent  it.  Has  not  tJiis  man  a  hope  ? 
Yes,  certainly  ;  and  what  is  it  ?  Why,  he 
hopes  that  as  a  matter  of  course  all  must 


12  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

be  right  with  him  ;  and  that  the  gate  of 
heaven  will  be  opened  to  one  so  worthy. 

Each  one  of  these,  you  see,  has  a  kind  of 
hope.  And  yet  what  is  it  worth  ?  In 
point  of  fact  it  is  worth  7iotJiing.  It  only 
deceives.  It  only  gives  a  false  peace.  It 
acts  as  a  soothing  lotion  to  the  conscience. 
It  is  like  untempered  mortar,  which  looks 
well  enough  when  daubed  upon  the  wall ; 
but  when  the  storm  comes  the  wall  will  fall 
to  pieces.  In  each  of  these  cases  which  I 
have  mentioned  the  hope  of  the  Bible  is 
wanting.  Neither  of  them  has  a  really 
Christian  hope. 

Remember,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a 
false  hope — a  hope  that  will  utterly  fail  us. 
We  read  in  the  Book  of  Job,  that  "  the  hypo- 
crite's hope  shall  perish  ;"  his  "  trust  shall  be 
a  spider's  web."  And  suppose  a  man  were 
to  trust  to  a  mere  spider's  web — suppose  a 
drowning  man  were  to  cling  to  it — would 
he  not  be  sure  to  perish?  Then,  just  as 
surely  will  those  be  lost  who  lean  upon  such 
broken  reeds  as  I  have  described. 

But,  thank  God,  there  is  a  hope,  better, 
stronger,  and  more  true  than  these — a  hope 
which  the  Apostle  speaks  of  as  "  sure  and 


LIVING    WITHOUT   GOD.  13 

steadfast,"  like  the  firmly  grounded  anchor 
to  which  the  ship  is  moored,  and  then  is 
able  to  defy  the  storm. 

The  Christian's  hope  is  certain.  Those 
are  blessed  words  in  our  Burial  Service — 
blessed  words,  when  read  over  the  grave 
of  a  true  Believer,  of  one  who  has  really 
died  in  the  Lord — "  We  therefore  commit 
his  body  to  the  ground,  earth  to  earth,  ashes 
to  ashes,  dust  to  dust,  in  sure  and  certaijt 
hope  of  the  resurrection  to  eternal  life, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Yes,  the  Christian's  hope  is  certain ;  for 
it  rests,  not  on  what  he  himself  has  done, 
or  upon  the  promise  of  a  fellow-worm,  but 
upon  what  Christ  has  done  for  him,  and 
on  the  unchangeable  word  and  promise  of 
his  God. 

You  know,  I  dare  say,  that  in  the  very 
centre  of  the  city  of  London  stands  the 
great  Cathedral  of  St.  Paul's.  The  last  time 
I  passed  by  it,  a  few  weeks  ago,  I  saw  num- 
bers of  people  in  the  street  with  their  eyes 
directed  towards  something  high  up  on  the 
steeple.  I  stopped,  and  looked  also  ;  and 
there,  far  aloft,  almost  out  of  sight,  could  be 
seen  a  man  working  in  a  kind  of  cradle.    It 


14  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

seemed  as  though  he  was  in  the  utmost 
peril ;  but  in  fact  he  was  secure.  It  made 
one  giddy  to  watch  him  ;  but  he  was  quite 
safe.  There  was  a  strong  rope  to  which  he 
was  slung,  which  passed  upwards,  and  en- 
tered through  a  trap-door  above  him ;  and 
this  rope  was  fastened  to  a  stout  beam  with- 
in. The  wind  might  whistle  around  him, 
but  he  had  nothing  to  fear.  He  could  look 
upon  the  dizzy  crowd  below,  but  he  felt  no 
alarm  ;  he  was  safe. 

What  a  picture  of  the  Christian  !  In 
the  hour  of  his  greatest  weakness,  he  looks 
up  to  heaven  and  feels  that  all  is  secure. 
There  is  his  Father,  seated  on  His  eternal 
throne  !  There  is  his  Saviour — no  longer  a 
suffering,  dying  Saviour,  but  a  living  Saviour, 
an  Almighty  Saviour — who  has  paid  the 
debt,  and  now  rejoices  to  bless  His  saved 
ones.  There  is  his  anchor,  firmly  grounded. 
Thei^e  is  his  hope,  firmly  fixed,  as  the  Apos- 
tle says,  "  within  the  veil."  And  if  he  clings 
to  this,  nothing  can  ever  harm  him.  Satan 
may  tempt  and  harass  him  ;  but  none  can 
pluck  him  out  of  his  Father's  hands. 
Trials  may  come ;  sickness  may  come ; 
death  may  come  :  but  **  underneath  are  the 


LIVING    WITHOUT  GOD.  15 

everlasting  arms,"  bearing  him  up.  Who 
can  move  him  from  his  strong,  firm  hold  ? 
**  Who  shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of 
God's  elect?  It  is  God  that  justifieth.  Who 
is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It  is  Christ  that 
died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is 
even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  maketh 
intercession  for  us." 

Ah,  but  there  are  thousands  in  Christian 
England — numbers  whom  you  yourself 
know — of  whom  it  may  be  said,  They  have 
no  hope. 

But  now  let  us  look  at  the  other  expres- 
sion, "  without  God  in  the  world."  There 
are  very  many,  who  are  living  in  God's 
world,  but  seem  to  forget  that  it  is  His  world, 
and  that  He  is  the  great  Lord  of  it. 

God  is  not  in  their  thoughts,  in  their 
plans,  in  their  homes,  or  in  their  hearts. 

He  is  not  in  their  TJioiigJits.  They  rise 
in  the  morning ;  say  a  short  prayer,  it  may 
be ;  and  then  set  about  the  business  of  the 
day.  They  eat  their  food ;  but  forget  the 
hand  that  feeds  them.  The  very  animals 
about  them  put  them  to  shame ;  for  "  The 
ox  knoweth  his  owner,  and  the  ass  his  mas- 


1 6  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

ter's  crib;  but  my  people,  says  the  Lord, do 
not  consider."  They  receive  mercies  ;  but 
they  take  them  as  a  matter  of  course,  never 
hfting  up  their  hearts  to  Him  who  is  the 
gracious  Giver  of  them.  They  have  con- 
tinual wants;  but  they  do  not  apply  to  Him 
who  is  ever  ready  to  relieve  them.  Hour 
after  hour  passes,  without  one  look,  one  cry, 
one  desire  being  raised  heavenward, 

I  ask,  Is  it  not  so  with  some  who  read 
this  book  ?  Have  there  not  been  many  days 
of  our  lives,  when  we  have  lived  as  if  there 
was  no  God  above  us,  and  no  Saviour  near 
us  ?  Yes,  and  even  the  more  serious  of  us, 
how  often  do  we  forget  God !  How  very 
few  are  those  moments  during  the  day, 
when  He  is  foremost  and  uppermost  in  our 
thoughts  ! 

Then,  too,  God  is  not  in  our  Plans. 
We  are  always  scheming  for  our  happiness  ; 
some  in  one  way,  and  some  in  another.  The 
merchant  embarks  in  a  speculation.  He 
lays  out  his  money  in  the  hope  of  getting  a 
good  return  for  it.  The  farmer  parcels  out 
his  land  to  the  best  advantage.  He  sows 
his  fields,  and  expects  to  fill  his  barns.  The 
servant  leaves  a  situation  in   the   hope  of 


LIVING   WITHOUT  GOD.  17 

bettering  herself.  We  determine  to  do  this 
or  that  to-morrow.  We  lay  our  plans  for 
weeks  and  months  to  come. 

But  has  God  nothing  to  do  with  all  these 
arrangements  ?  No,  perhaps  nothing  in  our 
view  of  the  matter.  We  have  never  con- 
sulted Him.  We  have  acted  altogether 
without  Him.  And  yet  we  cannot  move  a 
single  step — we  cannot  succeed  in  a  single 
instance — without  His  interference. 

It  is  true,  we  do  succeed  oftentimes  appar- 
ently without  His  help.  He  gives  us  suc- 
cess without  our  seeking  it.  But  what  is 
that  success  worth  ?  It  is  an  awful  thing  to 
see  a  godless  man  prospering — to  see  him 
grow  richer  and  richer — to  see  his  flocks 
and  herds  increasing — and  yet  no  blessing 
with  it.  Better  is  it  to  have  all  our  plans 
fail — better  to  have  our  schemes  fall  to  the 
ground — than  to  prosper,  but  **  without 
God." 

Think  of  this,  my  friend.  Begin  life  anew. 
Rearrange  your  plans.  "  Commit  thy  way 
unto  the  Lord :  trust  also  in  Him,  and  He 
shall  bring  it  to  pass."  It  is  right,  quite 
right,  to  provide  for  the  future.  It  is  right 
to  be  "  active  in  business."    But  we  must  also 


i8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

be  **  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord." 
Happy  the  man  who  takes  God  into  part- 
nership with  him  ;  and  who  desires  that 
every  work  may  be  "  begun,  continued,  and 
ended  in  Him." 

Again,  there  are  some  of  us  who  must 
own  that  God  is  not  in  our  Houses.  Friends 
are  welcome.  Visitors  are  admitted.  But 
He,  the  truest  Friend,  the  best  Visitor,  is 
shut  out.  And  yet  where  God  is,  there  is 
peace — peace  in  that  home,  in  that  family, 
in  those  hearts. 

It  is  very  painful  to  go  into  a  house,  and 
feel  that  there  are  comforts  there :  there  is 
everything  there  that  marks  care,  and  at- 
tention, and  regularity.  Perhaps  the  mas- 
ter and  mistress  are  kind,  and  civil,  and 
pleasant  in  their  manner.  But  there  is  a 
deficiency  in  that  house.  One  thing  is  want- 
ing, and  that  the  chiefest  of  all.  God  is 
not  there.  Many  things  are  thought  of, 
and  many  things  done ;  but  the  "  one 
thing  needful  "  is  neglected.  Alas !  is  not 
this  the  case  with  some  houses  and  cottages 
where  we  often  enter  ? 

Hear  what  the  Lord  Himself  says,  "  I  will 
be  the  God  of   all    the    families  of  Israel, 


LIVING  WITHOUT  GOD.  19 

and  they  shall  be  my  people."  "  The  curse 
of  the  Lord  is  in  the  house  of  the  wicked ; 
but  He  blesseth  the  habitation  of  the  just." 

Now,  whether  you  are  rich  or  poor,  see 
that  God  is  with  you,  dwelling  with  you, 
taking  up  His  abode  in  the  midst  of  you. 
And  there  is  one  thing  that  I  would  earn- 
estly press  upon  you,  and  that  without  de- 
lay— if  you  have  not  established  Family 
Prayer  in  your  household,  do  so  immedi- 
ately, from  this  very  day.  A  blessing  will 
come  with  it.  I  know  it  will.  For  God 
has  declared,  *'  Them  that  honor  me  I  will 
honor." 

But  there  is  another  place  from  which 
God  is  often,  very  often,  shut  out — from 
our  hearts. 

There  it  is  that  He  loves  to  dwell.  "  Thus 
saith  the  high  and  lofty  One  that  inhabiteth 
eternity,  whose  name  is  Holy,  I  dwell  in  the 
high  and  holy  place,  with  him  also  that  is 
of  a  contrite  and  humble  spirit." 

The  treasure  of  the  Miser  is  in  his  heart. 
His  money  may  be  placed  in  the  bank. 
It  may  be  hoarded  up  there,  or  else  put 
out  to  interest.  But  its  hateful  savor — the 
taste  of  it — the  miserable  love  of  it — is  within 


20  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

him  :  his  heart  is  full  of  it.  And  so,  if  our 
treasure  is  in  heaven,  if  God  is  our  God, 
and  Christ  our  Friend,  then  surely  we  shall 
feel  His  presence  in  our  hearts,  comforting 
us,  warming  us,  filling  us  with  joy  and  peace 
and  gladness. 

Ah,  if  you  are  one  in  whose  heart  God 
has  no  place,  you  are  not  happy.  I  know 
you  cannot  be.  You  may  have  friends  and 
children  to  cheer  you.  You  may  have  bread 
enough  and  to  spare.  The  world  may  smile 
upon  you.  But  you  cannot  say,  "  I  am 
happy."  You  cannot  lift  up  your  heart  and 
say,  "  Thank  God,  there  is  peace,  blessed 
peace,  in  my  soul." 

And  now  a  word  or  two  more  before  the 
chapter  closes. 

Ask  yourself,  Does  St.  Paul's  language 
describe  i}ie  ?  Is  it  possible  that  /  can  have 
been  living  hitherto  "  without  God,"  and 
that  if  I  die  it  will  be  "  without  hope  ?  " 

Think  what  it  is  to  live  zuitlioiit  God — to 
feel  that  He  is  at  a  distance  from  you — that 
He  is  your  God,  and  yet  you  have  nothing 
to  do  with  Him.  Oh  tremble  to  live  another 
hour,  another  moment,  without  Him.       Do 


LIVING    WITHOUT  GOD.  21 

not  dare  to  begin  another  day  without  ask- 
ing Him  to  be  with  you,  to  guide,  and  direct, 
and  keep,  and  bless  you.  Do  not  dare  to 
lay  your  head  upon  your  pillow  another 
night,  without  asking  Him  who  is  the 
Keeper  of  Israel  to  be  your  Keeper.  Say 
to  yourself,  *'  From  this  day  I  will  begin  a 
new  life.  God  shall  be  my  God.  I  will 
yield  myself  up  to  Him." 

And  think  also  what  it  is  to  die  without 
hope.  In  that  lonely,  solitary  hour,  when 
heart  and  flesh  fail — when  the  world  is  melt- 
ing away  from  under  us — when  friends  can- 
not help  us,  and  thousands  of  gold  and 
silver,  if  we  had  them,  could  give  us  no 
consolation — when  life  is  ebbing  fast,  and 
death  draws  nearer,  and  eternity  lies  out- 
spread before  us — then  to  have  no  hope,  no 
Father's  arm  to  support  us,  no  Saviour  to 
cling  to  as  our  refuge — who  can  tell  the  mis- 
ery of  this  ?  Oh  that  it  may  not  be  so  with 
you !  Oh  that  you  may  **  turn  to  the  strong- 
hold," as  a  "  prisoner  of  hope  !  "  Oh  that 
you  may  flee  to  Christ  to-day,  before  the 
night  comes,  when  He  will  be  shut  out 
from  us  for  ever ! 

May  the   Lord   Himself  speak  to  some 


22  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

heart  which  He  has  never  reached  before  ! 
May  He  send  His  grace  into  that  heart! 
May  He  disturb  you,  if  you  are  asleep  !  May 
He  prick  your  conscience,  if  it  is  dull !  May 
He  never  leave  you  till  you  have  heartily 
entered  upon  that  new  and  Christian  Life, 
of  which  I  shall  speak  to  you  in  the  next 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  TURNING-POINT  IN  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Let  me  begin  by  saying  a  word  or  two 
about  the  subject  which  has  already  been 
brought  before  you  in  the  last  chapter — 
Living  zvitJwiit  hope,  and  ivitJiont  God  in  the 
world.  A  fearful  subject !  And  if  it  has 
left  any  impression  of  your  heart,  I  am 
very  thankful  for  it.  If  I  spoke  strongly  it 
was  because  I  felt  strongly.  And  if  I 
seemed  to  deal  harshly  with  you,  it  was 
because  I  wish  faithfully  to  tell  you  the 
truth ;  and  because,  much  as  I  desire  your 
favor,  I  desire  far  more  to  win  your  soul. 

Thank  God,  there  is  a  Tnrning-point  in 
the  career  of  many  of  us.  Thank  God, 
there  is  a  time  with  many  of  us,  when 
we  turn  out  of  the  broad  path  of  the 
world,  and  heartily  endeavor  to  walk  in  the 
narrow  way  of  God.  Though  we  never  see 
the  tawny  Ethiopian  change  his  skin,  or  the 
mottled  leopard  his  spots,  blessed  be  God, 

(23) 


24  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

we  do  sometimes  see  a  change  wrought 
in  men's  hearts — a  thorough,  real,  vital 
change. 

This  is  spoken  of  in  Scripture  under 
different  names.  It  is  called  a  Quickening : 
God  is  said  to  quicken,  or  give  new  life 
to  our  souls.  It  is  called  also  a  Nezv birth: 
the  sinner  becomes  so  entirely  altered,  that 
he  is  as  one  born  again.  Sometimes  too  it 
is  called  Conversion:  this  describes  the 
turning  of  the  whole  man  to  God — the  yield- 
ing up  the  sinful,  wayward,  worldly  heart  to 
His  service. 

This  is  the  thing  which  I  am  now  going  to 
speak  about,  and  which  I  have  called  **  The 
Tiirning-poi7it  in  the  Christian  Life."  God 
give  His  blessing  while  we  dwell  upon  it ! 

Now,  it  may  be  asked,  Were  we  not  all 
brought  into  Christ's  service  by  Baptism  ? 
Were  we  not  tlicn  introduced  into  God's 
family  ?  Did  we  not  tJien  make  our  entrance 
into  the  Christian  Life  ? 

Baptism  is  the  door  into  Christ's  kingdom 
on  earth.  It  is  the  blessed  ordinance,  by 
which  His  little  ones  are  stamped  and 
marked  as  the    sheep  of   His  fold.     They 


TURNING-POINT  IN  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.   25 

are  brought  into  covenant  with  Him.  They 
are  solemnly  placed  under  the  shelter  of 
His  care.  They  are  no  longer  like  neg- 
lected shrubs  in  the  desert,  but  are  planted 
in  the  garden  of  the  Lord.  They  now  be- 
come **  members  of  Christ,  children  of  God, 
and  heirs  of  heaven." 

But  what  has  been  the  history  of  most  of 
us  since  our  Baptism  ?  How  few  of  us,  like 
St.  John,  have  been  "  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  even  from  our  mother's  womb ! " 
How  few  of  us,  like  him,  have  led  an  al- 
most unbroken  life  of  holiness  !  Have  we 
not,  like  silly  sheep,  wandered  and  strayed 
from  the  fold  ?  And  although,  through 
God's  infinite  mercy.  He  still  regards  us  as 
His  children,  yet,  if  we  had  our  deserts,  we 
should  long  ago  have  been  disinherited  and 
cut  off  for  ever. 

Here  then  we  see  the  need  of  conversion 
— that  blessed  Turning-point  when  a  man 
begins  to  act  for  Christ,  and  to  live  for 
Christ,  in  the  world.  Baptism  is  the  Door 
of  Admission  into  the  Christian  Life  ;  but 
our  hearts  need  to  be  converted  before 
we  can  be  said  fairly  to  live  this  new 
life.     By  Baptism  we  are    set,  as    it  were, 


26  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE.    ■ 

in  the  path ;  but  at  our  conversion  we 
actually  begin  to  walk  in  it  with  our  faces 
Zion-wards. 

Believe  me,  we  all  need  this — every  one 
of  us.  And  does  not  our  Lord  Himself  say 
to  us,  "  Except  ye  be  converted,  ye  shall  not 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ?  " 

The  Reckless^  Ungodly  Sinner  needs  it. 
He  must  leave  the  sin  in  which  he  is 
wallowing,  and  "  cleanse  himself  from  all 
filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit." 

The  Worldly  Man  needs  it.  The  love 
of  the  world  must  die  in  him,  and  a  better 
love,  even  the  love  of  God,  must  spring  up 
within  him.  He  must  declare  plainly  that 
he  seeks  a  better  country. 

The  mere  Nominal  Cliristian  needs  it :  for 
it  is  one  thing  to  have  "  a  name  that  he  liv- 
eth,"  and  quite  another  to  give  his  life,  his 
heart,  his  whole  self,  to  God's  service. 

Yes,  we  all  need  it ;  for  until  our  hearts 
are  changed,  we  cannot  love  God.  The 
Christian  path  will  be  all  uphill  to  us.  We 
can  neither  enjoy  God's  service  here,  nor  be 
fitted  for  the  happiness  of  heaven. 

In  the  Parable   of   the   Prodigal  Son  a 


TURNING-POINT  IN  CHRIS  TIAN  IIFE.    27 

most  touching  picture  is  drawn — a  full- 
length  portrait  of  thousands  now  on  earth, 
and  of  tens  of  thousands  now  in  glory.  If 
I  wanted  to  show  a  sinner  his  complete 
wretchedness  and  misery,  I  should  use  that 
parable.  If  I  wanted  to  touch  his  hard 
heart,  and  bring  him  on  his  knees  before 
God,  I  should  use  that  parable.  If  Iwanted 
to  show  him  that  he  has  still  a  Father  in 
heaven,  and  that  that  Father  loves  him  with 
a  tenderness  which  only  a  father  can  feel,  I 
should  use  that  parable.  Again,  if  I  wanted 
to  prove  to  him  that,  bad  as  he  is,  and  far 
as  he  has  wandered,  there  is  a  return,  a  way 
back — that  pardon  is  not  beyond  his  reach — 
that  the  gate  of  mercy  is  open  even  for 
him — I  should  read  to  him  those  simple 
words  of  Jesus.  And  truly  from  no  other 
lips  did  sounds  of  mercy  like  those  ever 
come.  *'  Never  man  spake  like  this  Man." 
Never  did  such  loving,  gracious,  winning 
words  drop  from  any  mouth,  as  the  words 
of  that  parable,  which  the  youngest  child 
may  understand,  and  from  which  the  aged 
penitent  may  take  comfort. 

But  I  am  not  going  to  dwell  now  on  the 
parable;  but  merely  on  that  one  point  in  it, 


28  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

where  it  is  said  that  the  son,  who  had  left 
his  father's  house,  just  as  we  have  left  ours — 
had  sought  happiness  afar  from  him,  as  we 
have  done,  and  found  it  not — at  length 
"  came  to  himself; "  reflected  on  his  misery ; 
remembered  that  the  very  servants  in  his 
once  happy  home  were  highly  favored, 
compared  with  himself  in  his  present  de- 
graded state ;  and  at  once  resolved  to  go 
and  cast  himself  at  his  father's  feet.  This 
was  his  condition,  and  these  words  beauti- 
fully describe  it,  "  He  came  to  himself" 
The  expression  is  familiar  to  us  all. 

When,  for  instance,  any  one  has  been 
sleeping,  and  you  suddenly  rouse  him,  he 
starts  up,  stares  about  him  for  a  moment 
or  two,  and  then  you  say,  He  is  come  to 
Jiinisclf. 

When  a  person  has  been  long  ill,  and  his 
illness  takes  a  favorable  turn,  and  he  begins 
to  recover,  you  say  of  him  that  he  is  him- 
self again. 

When  a  fellow-creature  loses  his  reason — 
when  his  mind  fails,  and  the  foolishness  of 
a  little  child  comes  over  him — when  such 
an  one  is  mercifully  restored,  we  speak  of 
that  man  as  once  more  coming  to  himself. 


TURNING-POINT  IN  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.    29 

And  what  can  better  describe  that  mo- 
ment— that  happy  moment — that  eventful 
moment  in  our  history — (and  oh,  that  there 
may  be  just  such  a  moment  in  your  history !) 
when  the  soul  which  has  been  long  asleep 
awakes,  when  the  soul  which  has  been  long 
diseased  rises  up  and  recovers  itself,  when  the 
soul  which  has  been  given  up  to  madness 
feels  that  folly  must  have  an  end?  What, 
I  say,  can  better  describe  this  state,  this 
Turning-point,  than  those  few  simple  words, 
"  He  came  to  himself?" 

Now,  if  you  and  I  Jiave  come  to  ourselves, 
how  has  it  been  effected  ?  Or,  if  we  are 
ever  to  come  to  ourselves,  how  will  it  be  ef- 
fected ? 

The  heart  cannot  change  itself,  any  more 
than  the  dry  barren  soil  can,  if  let  alone, 
become  fertile  ;  or  the  wild  crab-apple  of 
its  own  accord  bear  delicious  fruit. 

Neither  can  man  change  the  heart  of  his 
fellow-man.  God  may  use  men  as  His  in- 
struments, but  they  are  only  instrtunents  in 
His  hands.  An  able  preacher  may  arrest 
attention.  He  may  draw  tears  from  eyes 
that  never  wept  before.  He  may  send  his 
hearers  away  thoughtful.      But   conversion 


30  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

is  beyond  his  power.  St.  Paul  never  of 
himself  converted  a  single  soul.  St.  Peter 
was  not  the  renewer  of  one  heart  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost. 

No,  the  power  is  God's.  The  work  is 
His.  "  Of  His  own  will  begat  He  us  with 
the  word  of  truth."  "As  many  as  re- 
ceived Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to 
become  the  sons  of  God,  which  were  born, 
not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor 
of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God!' 

You  come  to  church.  Some  word  strikes 
you.  You  feel  as  you  never  before  felt. 
You  go  away  to  live  a  new  life. 

Or  you  are  seized  with  a  fit  of  illness. 
You  are  laid  aside  in  your  sick  room. 
And  in  the  stillness  of  that  silent  chamber 
thoughts  of  the  past  and  the  future  come 
over  you.  You  feel  that  you  have  not 
lived  to  Christ ;  and  you  feel  unfit,  most 
unfit,  to  die.  From  that  hour  you  become 
an  altered  person. 

Or  a  good  book  falls  in  your  way. 
You  take  it  up  carelessly.  But  that  book 
perhaps  has  an  arrow  in  it  which  pierces 
your  very  soul. 

Or    you    receive    a    visit   from    a  pious 


TURNING-POINT  IN  CHRIS  TIAN  LIFE.    3 1 

friend.  You  asked  him  to  your  house,  be- 
cause you  thought  his  company  would 
give  you  pleasure.  But  there  is  One  who 
sent  him  to  you  for  a  far  different  purpose ; 
namely,  to  lead  you  by  his  words  and  his 
example  into  the  blessed  path  of  peace. 

By  one  or  other  of  these  means  you 
have  become  religious.  Still,  it  was  neither 
the  Sermon,  nor  the  Illness,  nor  the  Book, 
nor  the  Friend,  that  wrought  the  wondrous 
change.  There  was  a  Mighty  One  at  work. 
It  was  "  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvel- 
lous in  our  eyes." 

I  have  said  that  this  change  is  absolutely 
necessary,  and  that  it  is  the  work  of  God 
Himself.  Bear  these  two  points  in  mind, 
and  reflect  upon  them,  for  they  are  most 
important. 

But  there  are  three  other  points  connected 
with  this  subject,  which,  though  not  so  im- 
portant, are  still  deeply  interesting. 

One  is,  Whether  the  change  we  have 
been  speaking  of  is  sudden,  or  gradual. 
Some  will  not  believe  in  sudden  conver- 
sions, and  others  again  take  little  note  of 
any   that   are    not  sudden.      Let    us  look 


32  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

into   the   Bible,  and   then  judge   for   our- 
selves. 

Saul's  change  was  sudden.  He  was 
stopped  in  a  moment,  in  the  very  midst  of 
his  fearful  opposition  to  the  Saviour,  and  at 
once  became  a  devoted  follower  of  Christ. 

The  Philippian  jailor's  conversion  again 
was  sudden.  A  deep  conviction  of  his  guilt 
flashed  across  his  mind,  and  he  fell  down  at 
the  Apostle's  feet  an  inquiring  penitent,  and 
an  earnest  believer. 

On  the  other  hand,  take  the  case  of  the 
Ethiopian  Eunuch.  His  conversion  was 
gradual.  He  goes  to  Jerusalem,  and  there 
probably  he  hears  for  the  first  time  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation.  He  is  led  to  search 
the  Scriptures.  He  becomes  an  anxious  in- 
quirer after  the  truth.  Then,  as  he  journeys 
homeward,  Philip  meets  him  by  the  way 
— not  accidentally,  but  by  the  Lord's  direc- 
tion— and  under  his  teaching,  his  mind  is 
further  enlightened,  and  he  is  enabled  to  see 
and  lay  hold  of  the  great  gospel  hope  ;  "  and 
goes  on  his  way  rejoicing." 

Or,  to  mention  another  case  of  gradual 
conversion,  Apollos,  of  whom  we  read  in  the 
eighteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 


TURNING-POINT  IN  CHRIS TIAN  L IFE.    z^ 

ties,  becomes  impressed  with  religion, prob- 
ably in  his  own  native  city  Alexandria.  For 
a  while  he  gropes  his  way  in  the  dark.  He 
is  fervent  in  spirit,  and  anxious  to  embrace 
the  faith  of  Christ.  But  as  yet  there  is  only 
a  glimmering  of  light  in  him.  Something 
brings  him  to  Ephesus.  And  there  he  meets 
with  two  earnest-minded  disciples  ;  and  with 
their  help  he  gets  to  know  the  way  of 
the  Lord  more  perfectly,  and  becomes  at 
length  a  burning  and  shining  light  in  the 
Church  of  Christ. 

And  so  it  is  now.  Those,  who  are  brought 
to  God  by  the  power  of  His  grace,  are 
brought  in  various  ways.  He  is  not  tied 
and  bound  by  any  special  rules.  Some  are 
called  into  His  service  as  by  a  miracle.  The 
change  is  sudden  and  striking.  They  pass 
rapidly  from  darkness  to  light,  from  sin  to 
holiness.  They  are  snatched  by  Almighty 
power  as  brands  from  the  burning.  The 
Holy  Spirit  at  once  convinces  them  of  sin, 
and  leads  them  to  Christ ;  and  they  forth- 
with set  out  on  their  way  to  heaven. 

Others  receive  religious  impressions ;  but 
they  are  slight.  The  world  creeps  in  per- 
haps, and  smothers  for  a  while  the  spark 
3 


34  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

which  God  with  His  own  hand  has  kindled. 
The  fire  is  Hghted ;  but  it  burns  slowly ; 
and  perhaps  it  is  a  long  while  before  it 
bursts  into  a  steady  flame.  There  is  grace 
in  that  soul ;  but  it  is  not  very  marked. 
Still  it  is  real  grace,  and  by  degrees  it 
shows  itself  more  fully.  The  person  be- 
comes gradually  more  and  more  enlight- 
ened, more  in  earnest,  more  decided. 

So,  you  see,  God  is  pleased  sometimes  to 
bring  souls  into  His  kingdom  by  a  special 
act  of  grace — suddenly  and  instantaneously. 
And  at  other  times  He  sees  fit  to  carry 
on  His  blessed  work  in  the  soul — the  very 
same  work — but  by  a  slower  and  more  grad- 
ual process. 

Another  interesting  question  is  this — 
Does  a  truly  changed  person  always 
know  %vhe7i^  and  how,  the  change  in  him 
took  place  ? 

Some,  doubtless,  can  confidently  point  to 
the  exact  circumstances  which  first  led  them 
to  think  seriously.  God's  dealing  with 
them  was  so  clear ;  the  occasion  was  so 
marked ;  that  they  have  no  hesitation  in 
saying,  ^'  It  was  the  sermon  that  I  heard — it 
was  that  quiet  time  in  my  sick  chamber — 


TURNING-POINT  IN  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  35 

it  was  those  words  spoken  by  my  friend 
— or  it  was  when  reading  that  verse  of 
Scripture — or  when  kneeling  down  in  secret 
prayer — then  it  was  that  God  in  His  mercy 
first  touched  my  heart,  showed  me  to  my- 
self as  a  sinner,  and  led  me  to  the  Saviour.  I 
can  remember  it  with  thankfulness,  as  the 
sailor  remembers  his  deliverance  from  ship- 
wreck." Saul  could  never  in  after  years 
have  doubted  that  that  eventful  journey  to 
Damascus  was  tlie  Turni7ig-point  in  his 
career.  And  Manasseh  could  without  hesi- 
tation point  to  Babylon,  and  say,  "  It  was 
there,  in  the  hour  of  my  affliction,  that 
God  first  made  Himself  known  to  me.  It 
was  there  I  learnt  the  misery  of  sin,  and  the 
way  of  deliverance  from  it." 

But  there  are  hundreds  and  thousands 
of  others,  just  as  truly  and  savingly  con- 
verted to  God,  who  know  not  how  it  was, 
or  when  it  was,  that  the  seed  of  grace  sprung 
up  within  them.  All  they  can  say  is, 
**  One  thing  I  know,  that  whereas  I  was 
blind  now  I  see." 

After  all,  the  chief  matter  about  which 
we  need  to  be  anxious  is  not  the  hour,  or 
the  place,  or    the    manner,   in    which  the 


36  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

change  has  been  wrought,  but  the  fact  it- 
self. Has  such  a  change  taken  place  in 
me  ?  Am  I  very  different  from  what  I  once 
was? 

There  is  one  more  point,  which  I  dare 
not  leave  unnoticed.  There  is  a  change  in 
the  history  of  some,  not  for  the  better,  but 
for  the  worse.  There  is  a  Turning-point, 
when  they  begin  to  go  back  rather  than  for- 
ward— when  the  heart,  which  has  been  once 
warm,  grows  cold — when  the  taste  for  God's 
word  and  prayer  grows  feeble — when  temp- 
tations are  listened  to,  which  once  they 
would  have  blushed  to  mention.  They 
change,  but  like  "  seducers,"  they  "  wax 
worse  and  worse."  The  night  grows  darker 
and  darker.  The  edge  of  conscience  be- 
comes duller  and  duller.  Sin  is  welcomed, 
and  God  forsaken. 

Oh,  let  us  beware  of  this.  For  the  Spirit 
of  God,  once  grieved,  will  not  readily  re- 
turn. It  is  hard,  very  hard,  to  roll  back  the 
falling  stone ;  or  to  turn  the  stream  which 
has  burst  through  its  appointed  channel. 

Pray  earnestly  that,  if  you  have  never 
felt  the   working   of  God's   grace   in   your 


TURNING-POINT  IN  CHRIS  TIAN  L IFE.   37 

heart,  you  may  feel  it  now  ;  and  that,  if  the 
work  is  already  begun,  it  may  be  carried  on 
within  you. 

If  there  is  only  the  beginning  of  good 
things  in  your  soul — if  there  is  but  a  feel- 
ing of  earnestness,  ever  so  slight — if  there 
is  a  waking  up  to  the  great  realities  of  eter- 
nity— if  there  is  a  desire,  however  faint,  to 
live  for  heaven — may  He,  who  "  despises 
not  the  day  of  small  things,"  help  you  on 
your  way !  May  He,  who  knows  your  dif- 
ficulties better  than  I  do,  bring  you  through 
them  all ;  and  enable  you  from  this  time  to 
stand  forward  as  a  heaven-bound  traveller, 
as  one  whose  heart  is  bent  on  reaching  a 
better  home ! 


CHAPTER  III. 

CHRIST    THE    LIFE    OF    THE    SOUL. 

I  SPOKE  in  the  last  chapter  of  God's  con- 
verting power — of  a  soul  being  quickened 
or  new-born  by  His  grace.  Now,  where 
does  the  Hving  soul  find  strength  ?  From 
whence  come  its  supplies  ?  How  does  the 
new-born  man  live? 

In  himself  he  is  powerless.  Within  all 
is  emptiness.  He  has  been  awakened,  it  is 
true;  but  he  will  fall  back  into  sleep  again. 

He  has  been  raised  as  it  were  from  the 
dead ;  but  death  will  soon  seize  him  again, 
if  he  has  no  life,  but  that  which  springs  up 
from  within  himself. 

Let  us  see  how  it  was  with  St.  Paul  after 
his  conversion.  Hear  what  he  says  in  his 
own  case,  "  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth 
in  me!'  Hear  what  St.  John  says,  "  He  that 
hath  the  Son  hath  life ;  and  he  that  hath 
not  the  Son  of  God  hath  not  life."  And 
now  let  us  hear  what  Christ  Himself  says, 

(38) 


CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  SOUL.      39 

"  I  am  tlie  Life','  "  the  Resurrection  and  the 
Life;  "  "the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life!' 
"  Because  I  Hve,  ye  shall  live  also." 

Christ  then  is  the  Life  of  the  renewed  soul. 

Look  at  one  of  those  trees  which  casts 
its  shade  so  pleasantly  along  our  path.  In 
summer  how  fresh  and  vigorous  are  its 
branches  !  And  even  in  the  dreary  season 
of  winter,  when  every  bough  seems  dead, 
if  you  cut  one,  you  will  soon  see  there 
is  life  in  it.  Why  ?  Because  there  is  life 
and  vigor  in  the  stem. 

Or  look  at  one  of  those  strong  steady 
arms  that  holds  the  plough,  or  fells  the  oak. 
Whence  comes  the  power,  the  activity,  the 
strength  ?  It  comes  from  the  body,  in 
which  there  is  life  and  health.  What  would 
the  branch  be  if  cut  off  from  the  tree  ? 
What  could  the  arm  do  if  severed  from  the 
body  ? 

And  so  it  is  union  with  Christ,  living 
upon  Christ,  that  can  alone  make  us  grow- 
ing, thriving,  vigorous  Christians. 

But  do  we  not  declare,  in  one  of  our 
Creeds,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  great 
Life-giver  to  the  soul  ?  "I  believe  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord  and  Giver  of  Life  !  " 


40  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Yes,  the  gift  is  made  over  to  us  by  Him. 
He  it  is  who  makes  the  heart  to  feel  its 
utter  deadness ;  and  then  leads  us  to  the 
Saviour  for  life  and  help. 

To  know  Christ  then,  to  be  looking  to 
Christ,  to  be  constantly  stretching  out  the 
hand  and  heart  to  Christ,  to  be  daily  feeding 
upon  Him,  to  be  joined  to  Him  by  faith, 
this  is  the  secret  of  all  our  spiritual  life,  and 
of  all  our  spiritual  well-being. 

But  let  us  for  a  few  minutes  consider 
what  is  the  history  of  a  person  who  has 
been  brought  under  the  influence  of  God's 
grace.  Does  he  find  Christ,  and  live  upon 
Christ,  at  once?  Is  it  a  thing  that  he  comes 
to  immediately^  and  without  any  difficulty  ? 
Oh,  no !  The  Holy  Spirit  usually  begins 
His  work  by  first  showing  us  that  we  need 
a  Saviour.  Do  not  mistake  me :  I  would 
not  for  a  moment  have  you  suppose  that 
God  ahvays  works  precisely  in  this  way. 
He  has  many  ways  of  bringing  us  to  Christ. 
But  this  is  perhaps  His  usual  way  of  deal- 
ing with  a  soul.  He  first  lifts  up  the  veil, 
and  shows  us  what  we  are.  He  discovers 
to  us,  what  we  could  never  have  discovered 


CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  SOUL.       41 

ourselves,  the  sinfulness  of  sin.  We  knew 
before  that  sin  was  an  evil.  When  we  saw 
it  openly  committed  we  condemned  it.  And 
when  we  were  invited  to  commit  it  ourselves, 
we  at  once  shrank  back.  The  life  we  led 
was  outwardly  correct  perhaps.  We  did 
about  as  well  as  our  neighbors,  and  that 
was  enough  for  us.  But  we  knew  nothing 
of  the  sin  that  was  all  the  while  lying  deep 
down  in  our  hearts.  Our  guilt  had  not 
been  brought  home  to  us.  We  had  no  feel- 
ing of  uneasiness. 

But  at  length  God  in  mercy  opened  our 
eyes,  and  stuck  His  arrow  in  our  hearts. 
And  then  how  differently  did  we  feel !  Then 
we  saw  that  the  life  we  had  been  living  was 
a  useless,  profitless  one — and  more  than 
this,  that  it  was  a  sinful  one.  We  saw  that 
our  prayers  had  been  no  prayers  at  all ;  that 
our  reading  of  Scripture  had  been  a  mere 
form  ;  that  our  church-going  had  been  a 
task  and  a  toil ;  that  God  was  an  unknown 
God  to  us ;  that  Christ  was  not  really  loved 
by  us — in  short,  that  we  had  been  living  for 
the  world  and  not  for  heaven,  for  time  and 
not  for  eternity. 

Oh,  what  a  discovery !     What  a  fearful 


42  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

discovery,  you  will  say !  Rather,  what  a 
blessed  discovery — to  know  our  danger  and 
find  it  out  in  time  to  get  deliverance ! 

It  often  happens,  that  for  a  season  a  man 
remains  in  this  state.  He  feels  himself  to 
be  a  sinner.  The  thought  of  his  sins  is  ever 
before  him.  It  rests  upon  him,  just  as  a 
black  leaden  cloud  sometimes  hangs  over 
us,  and  seems  to  linger  in  the  sky  above 
our  heads.  He  is  unhappy,  very  unhappy. 
He  looks  perhaps  to  the  world  to  cheer  him; 
but  the  world  can  do  nothing  for  him.  He 
feels  its  emptiness,  its  poverty.  He  sighs 
for  peace.  He  looks  for  it  in  himself,  but  it 
is  not  there.  He  seeks  in  vain  for  deliver- 
ance. Ah,  the  wilderness  seems  bleak.  The 
road  seems  very  rough  and  difficult.  The 
burden  he  is  carrying  is  very  heavy.  He 
truly  feels  the  need  of  salvation,  and  is 
anxious  and  eager  to  do  anything  to  secure 
it.  He  tries  perhaps  all  sorts  of  expedients, 
except  the  only  true  one. 

Why  does  he  not  throw  himself  upon 
Christ  ?  Why  does  he  not  rise  and  go  to 
his  Father  and  acknowledge  his  guilt  ?  He 
dares  not  go  perhaps,  because  he  has  so 
greatly  offended  that  Father  ;  and  he  knows 


CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  SOUL.      43 

not  that  He  is  a  Father  of  mercies,  and  a 
God  of  love. 

Why  then  does  he  not  go  to  his  Minister, 
and  open  his  grief  to  him  ?  Why  does  he 
not  tell  him  of  his  troubles,  and  seek  coun- 
sel of  him  ?  How  gladly  would  he  comfort 
him  !  How  gladly  would  he  lend  an  ear  to 
all  his  difficulties,  and  perhaps  point  out  a 
way  of  deliverance  from  them  !  But,  it  may 
be,  he  thinks  that  his  case  is  different  from 
any  other  case — that  no  one  can  feel  just  as 
he  feels.  And  so  he  shrinks  from  laying  bare 
his  heart  to  any  fellow-creature,  and  hides 
from  every  eye  the  deep,  aching  wound 
within  him. 

I  can  fancy  a  person  coming  to  church 
with  his  heart  thus  broken.  I  can  fancy 
how  differently  he  would  feel  from  many, 
when  the  minister  says,  "  Let  us  pray^ 
Prayer  would  be  a  reality  with  him.  Ah, 
he  would  kneel  down,  and  open  his  very 
heart  to  God.  Once  he  was  content  to  sit 
at  his  ease  :  there  was  no  penitence  then, 
no  self-abhorrence  then  ;  but  now  he  feels 
that  he  can  but  fall  upon  his  knees:  it  is  the 
fitting  posture  for  a  heart-stricken  sinner. 
And  where  can  he  find  words   more  suited 


44  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

to  his  case,  than  those  touching  words  with 
which  we  approach  God  in  our  Public  Wor- 
ship ?  "Almighty  and  most  merciful  Father, 
we  have  erred  and  strayed  from  Thy  ways 
like  lost  sheep.  We  have  followed  too  much 
the  devices  and  desires  of  our  own  hearts. 
We  have  offended  against  Thy  holy  laws. 
We  have  left  undone  those  things  which  we 
ought  to  have  done ;  and  we  have  done 
those  things  which  we  ought  not  to  have 
done.  And  there  is  no  health  in  us."  Even 
this  language  is  not  too  strong  for  him. 
He  feels  that  there  is  literally  "  no  health  " 
in  him.  And  then  those  words  that  follow 
— how  eagerly  does  he  utter  them  !  "  But 
Thou,  O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  miser- 
able sinners.  Spare  Thou  them,  O  God, 
which  confess  their  faults.  Restore  Thou 
them  that  are  penitent." 

Truly  this  is  a  golden  prayer  for  a  peni- 
tent soul.  And  that  other  too,  in  which  we 
address  God  as  One  "  whose  nature  and 
property  is  ever  to  have  mercy  and  to  for- 
give," is  equally  suitable  to  his  state.  And 
"  though  we  be  tied  and  bound  with  the 
chain  of  our  sins,"  yet  we  entreat  Him  to 
"  let  the  pitifulness  "  (this  is  the  language  of 


CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  SOUL.       45 

one  who  feels  that  he  has  no  plea  to  urge, 
but  must  tlirow  himself  on  the  compassion 
of  his  God) — we  entreat  Him  to  "  let  the 
pitifubiess  of  His  great  mercy  loose  us." 

I  thank  God  that  we  have  such  prayers 
as  these,  and  that  we  belong  to  a  Church, 
which  like  a  tender  mother  puts  such 
earnest,  lowly  words  into  the  lips  of  her 
children. 

This  stage  of  Christian  experience,  which 
I  have  described,  is  painful  while  it  lasts. 
But  it  is  good  for  us  to  have  our  proud 
hearts  bruised  and  broken  by  the  Holy 
Spirit's  influence.  And  He  never  leaves  a 
soul  long  in  this  state.  In  time  the  relief 
comes.  "  Sorrow  may  endure  for  a  night  " 
— aye,  and  the  night  may  be  long  and 
dark — "  but  joy  cometh  in  the  morning." 
We  learn  to  our  comfort  that  there  is  mercy 
for  the  lost,  pardon  for  the  guilty,  rest  for 
the  weary — that  Christ  is  the  sinner's  Rem- 
edy, and  the  sinner's  Friend — that  He  is  "  the 
Fountain  opened  for  sin  and  uncleanness  ;  " 
and  that  in  Him  there  is  "  redemption 
through  His  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of 
our  sins." 

But  here   again  another  difficulty  often 


46  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

springs  up.  How  can  I  get  to  this  Saviour  ? 
Will  He  hear  me  ?  Will  He  not  reject  me  ? 
Am  I  not  too  vile  ?  Are  not  my  sins  too 
great,  and  of  too  long  standing  ?  Have  I 
repented  enough  ?  Have  I  mourned  enough? 
The  Saviour  has  received  others ;  but  will 
He  receive  me  ? 

Such  seems  to  be  the  state  of  mind  de- 
scribed in  the  Third  Chapter  of  the  Book  of 
Canticles.  In  the  first  two  verses  a  seeking 
soul  is  described — a  seeker  who  has  not  yet 
found  the  Saviour — one  who  is  on  the 
search,  but  has  not  yet  discovered  the  pearl 
of  great  price :  "  By  night  on  my  bed  I 
sought  him  whom  my  soul  loveth.  I  sought 
him,  but  I  found  him  not."  With  the  ut- 
most anxiety  and  eagerness  is  this  search 
carried  on :  "I  will  rise  now,  and  go  about 
the  city;  in  the  streets  and  in  the  broad 
ways  I  will  seek  him  whom  my  soul  loveth. 
I  sought  him,  but  I  found  him  not."  Again 
and  again  the  mournful  complaint  is  re- 
peated, '*I  sought  him,  but  found  him  not." 

In  the  third  verse,  the  watchmen  or  min- 
isters are  described  as  finding  the  earnest 
inquirer,  and  helping  him  in  his  distress  : 
"  The  watchmen  that  go  about  the  city  found 


CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  SOUL.       47 

me  ;  to  whom  I  said,  Saw  ye  Him  whom  my 
soul  loveth  ?  " 

And  then  in  the  fourth  verse,  we  see  that 
promise  fulfilled,  "Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find."  For  the  in- 
quirer exclaims  in  the  joy  of  his  heart,  "  It 
was  but  a  little  that  I  passed  from  them, 
but  I foiuid  Him  wJwni  uiy  soiillovetJi!' 

Who  can  describe  the  joy  of  having  found 
Christ?  Blessed  is  the  seeker  after  Him. 
**  Let  the  heart  of  them  rejoice  that  seek\hQ 
Lord."  But  still  more  blessed  are  those  who 
have  found  Him — who  can  say,  "  My  be- 
loved is  mine,  and  I  am  His." 

What  a  thought  it  is  to  be  pardoned  of 
all  one's  sins  !  to  look  upon  God  now  as  a 
loving  Father !  to  see  in  Christ  a  full,  per- 
fect, and  sufficient  sacrifice  for  every  past 
transgression. 

But  is  this  all?  Is  pardon  all  we  need  ? 
Are  the  words,  '*  Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee," 
all  we  want  to  hear  ?  This  is  much,  very 
much.  But  the  forgiven  sinner  has  now  to 
travel  along  a  new  and  heavenly  road.  He 
has  been  delivered  from  "  the  low  dungeon." 
His  fetters  have  been  struck  off  from  him. 
He  has  been  "  brought  out  of  the  horrible 


48  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE, 

pit."  He  has  been  cleansed  from  "  the  miry 
clay."  He  has  been  raised  from  the  very 
dead :  his  grave-clothes  have  been  stript 
off.  And  now  he  has  a  new  life  before  him 
— very  different  from  his  past  life — a  life  of 
usefulness,  a  life  of  holiness,  aye,  and  a  life 
of  happiness. 

He  now  needs  the  same  Saviour  who  par- 
doned him,  to  be  ever  with  him,  to  help 
him  on  his  way,  to  keep  his  soul  alive.  As 
he  has  "  received  Christ  Jesus,"  so  he  must 
now  "  zvalk  in  Him."  He  must  run  his 
Christian  race,  "  looking  unto  Jesus."  He 
must  "  come  out  of  the  wilderness,  leaning 
on  his  beloved." 

We  are  apt  to  think  that  all  we  need  is  to 
look  to  Christ  as  our  Sin-bearer;  and  that, 
having  once  gone  to  Him  in  faith,  and  ob- 
tained forgiveness,  the  work  is  done. 

What!  is  sin  gone  then  for  ever?  Does  the 
Believer  need  no  fresh  renewal  of  the  grant 
of  pardon  ?  Yes,  he  needs  it  daily,  hourly. 
Then  let  us  be  continually  looking  to  the 
Saviour.  Our  place  should  be  constantly 
at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  seeking  to  have  our 
sins  again  and  again  washed  away  in  the  Re- 
deemer's blood. 


CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  SOUL.       49 

Does  not  the  Believer  also  need  strength  ? 
He  cannot  fight  by  his  own  power.  He  can- 
not even  walk  alone.  If  he  hopes  to  resist 
temptation,  and  to  lead  a  holy  life  of  service 
to  his  heavenly  Master — if  he  wants  boldly 
to  come  out  from  the  world,  and  to  stand 
forth  as  a  decided  follower  of  Christ — he' 
must  look  to  Jesus  for  daily  grace  to 
strengthen  him. 

Never  suppose  that  you  can  become 
strong  enough  to  do  without  Christ.  Never 
fancy  that  you  can  reach  such  a  point,  that 
you  are  anything  more  than  a  poor,  help- 
less being  in  your  Saviour's  eyes.  As  you 
humbled  yourself  beneath  His  cross  at  the 
first,  so  continue  to  feel  your  place  to  be  in 
the  dust  before  Him,  your  righteousness 
to  be  as  filthy  rags,  your  strength  as  utter 
weakness. 

Be  confident  in  Him;  not  in  yourself. 
Trust  in  Him ;  not  in  your  own  attain- 
ment. Look  upon  Him  as  your  all,  as 
tJie  Life  of  your  soul.  Go  to  Him  in  your 
emptiness,  and  receive  daily  out  of  His 
fubiess. 

Let    me    ask    you,    Do    you  truly   love 
4 


50  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Christ?  Is  there  a  moving  of  your  heart 
towards  Him  ?  Is  He  precious  to  your 
soul  ? 

Many  think  they  love  Him.  They  men- 
tion Him  with  respect.  They  have  a  feeling 
in  their  minds  that,  in  some  way  or  other, 
they  are  better  off  than  if  there  was  no 
Saviour.  But  yet  they  cannot  say  that  they 
do  indeed  love  Him.  They  cannot  exclaim 
with  the  Psalmist,  "  There  is  none  upon 
earth  that  I  desire  in  comparison  with  Thee." 
They  hold  no  intercourse  with  Him.  He  is 
in  truth  as  a  stranger  to  their  souls. 

How  different  is  this  from  the  experience 
of  a  real  child  of  God !  He  feels  towards 
his  Saviour  as  he  feels  towards  none  else. 
His  language  is,  "  Who  shall  separate  me 
from  the  love  of  Christ?  "  "  He  loved  me, 
and  gave  Himself  for  me." 

Again,  have  yow  found  Christ?  Happy 
those  who,  under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  have  been  enabled  to  lay  hold  of 
Him,  and  are  rejoicing  in  His  salvation; 
who  have  made  their  choice,  and  taken  Him 
as  their  portion  !  They  are  ready  to  say, 
"  Blessed  be  that  grace,  which  subdued  my 
unwilling  heart,  and  drew  me  to  my  Saviour ; 


CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  SOUL.      51 

which  conquered  my  love  of  the  world,  and 
won  me  over  to  Christ." 

'*  O  happy  day  that  fixed  my  choice 
On  Thee,  my  Saviour  and  my  God  ! 
Well  may  this  glowing  heart  rejoice, 
And  tell  its  rapture  all  abroad." 

But,  if  I  mistake  not,  there  are  some 
who,  although  they  cannot  quite  say  this, 
yet  are  on  the  fair  way  to  it.  And  so  it 
may  be  with  you.  You  have  not  found 
Christ,  but  you  are  earnestly  seeking  Him. 
A  desire  has  sprung  up  in  your  heart  which 
earthly  things  cannot  satisfy — a  desire  which 
comes,  not  from  yourself,  but  from  God — a 
desire  which  savors  not  of  nature,  but  of 
grace. 

If  this  desire  has  a  place  within  you,  I 
thank  God  for  it.  And  I  pray  that  it  may 
never  leave  you  ;  but  may  grow  stronger 
and  stronger  within  you,  until  you  also  can 
say,  "  I  have  found  Him  whom  my  soul 
loveth." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

LIVING  TO    GOD. 

About  three  miles  from  this  there  stands 
a  building  which  has  lately  been  erected 
with  some  care,  and  is  just  roofed  in.  That 
building  is  a  little  Church,  where  I  trust  in 
a  few  weeks  a  congregation  of  worshippers 
will  be  gathered. 

What  makes  it  a  Church  ?  Not  the  spot 
on  which  it  is  erected  ;  for  it  stands  on  a 
rough,  uncultivated  heath.  Not  the  mate- 
rials of  which  it  is  built;  for  it  is  built 
of  stone,  and  brick,  and  wood,  of  which  or- 
dinary houses  are  composed.  But  it  will 
one  day  be  a  Church  ;  because  it  will  be 
solemnly  set  apart  for  the  worship  and  service 
of  God.  It  has  been  built  with  that  inten- 
tion, and  will  be  used  for  that  purpose. 

So  it  is   with   the  Christian.     He  is  one 

set  apart  for  God.    "  The  Lord  hath  set  apart 

him  that  is  godly  for  Himself"    The  name  of 

God  is  written,  as  it  were,  "  in  his  forehead." 

(52) 


LIVING   TO  GOD.  53 

He  is  "  a  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  He 
has  given  himself  to  the  Lord.  This  was 
just  what  St.  Paul  felt,  when  he  said,  "  Ye 
are  not  your  own  ;  for  ye  are  bought  with 
a  price:  therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body, 
and  in  your  spirit,  which  are  God's."  Once 
he  thought  he  was  at  liberty  to  go  his  own 
way  and  to  do  his  own  will.  But  God  had 
wrought  a  wondrous  change  in  him.  He 
had  tasted  of  pardoning  mercy.  He  had 
been  brought  under  the  influence  of  grace. 
He  had  learnt  the  preciousness  of  Christ, 
and  had  thankfully  embraced  His  salvation. 
And  now  he  felt  he  was  Christ's  property, 
Christ's  servant, a  vessel  naturally  worthless, 
but  mercifully  "fitted  for  the  Master's  use." 
Speaking  therefore  of  himself  and  his 
brethren,  he  says,  "  None  of  us  liveth  to 
himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to  himself  For 
whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord  ; 
and  whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord  ; 
whether  we  live  therefore  or  die^  we  are  the 
Lord's." 

I  spoke  to  you  in  the  first  chapter  about 
living  ivitJiout  God.  God  forbid  that  any 
one  of  us  should  be  living  thus ! 

I  spoke  to  you  in  my  next  chapter  about 


54  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

turning  to  God.  God  grant  that  many  of  us 
have  turned  to  Him — may  have  taken  the 
first  decisive  step  towards  a  better  course ! 

And  now  let  us  give  our  best  thoughts  to 
the  subject  of  the  present  chapter — Living 
to  God.     I  shall  take  these  three  points — 

How  can  we  live  to  God  ? 

Why  should  we  live  to  God  ?  and 

WJieti  should  we  live  to  Him  ? 

I.  How  can  we  live  to  God  ? 

We  must  live  a  differefit  life  from  that  of 
ordinary  men.  The  little  Church  I  spoke 
of  stands  amidst  other  houses ;  but  yet  it 
must  not  be  considered  as  a  common  build- 
ing. And  so,  if  we  would  be  God's  people, 
we  must  feel  differently,  and  act  differently, 
from  many  around  us.  We  none  of  us  wish 
to  be  singular.  We  would  not  court  obser- 
vation. But  a  really  God-fearing  person  is 
forced  to  take  a  line  somewhat  different  from 
many  about  him.  This  is  sometimes  very 
painful  ;  but  it  cannot  be  avoided. 

A  pious  CJiild  in  a  family,  for  instance, 
wishes  to  serve  the  Saviour.  And  yet 
perhaps  no  one  in  the  house  feels  as  he 
feels.     He  meets  with  no  encouragement,  it 


LIVING    TO    GOD.  55 

may  be — no  sympathy — none  to  join  him 
and  help  him  in  his  happy,  blessed  course. 
This  makes  his  way  a  very  difficult  one. 
Still  he  must  be  faithful  to  Christ,  cost  him 
what  it  may. 

A  Sei'vafit  may  stand  almost  alone  among 
his  fellow-servants.  They  may  be  for  the 
world  :  Jie  is  for  God.  They  are  thinking 
how  they  may  get  on  in  life  :  he  is  anxious 
to  get  to  heaven.  His  feelings  then  and 
his  actions  must  needs  be  very  different 
from  others.  He  has  no  wisJi  to  be  singular ; 
but  he  must  be,  or  else  deny  his  Lord. 

In  a  school,  or  in  a  house,  or  in  a  village, 
it  is  soon  known  who  are  the  serious  ones, 
who  are  the  soldiers  of  Christ,  and  the 
candidates  for  heaven.  Their  conduct,  their 
lives,  their  words  soon  tell  the  tale.  Yes, 
depend  upon  it,  those  who  were  Christ's 
disciples  in  former  times  were  very  unlike 
the  careless  ones  around  them.  They  were 
each  one  as  a  "light"  in  the  world,  as  "a 
city  set  on  a  hill  that  cannot  be  hid." 

And  so  it  must  be  now.  We  cannot  creep 
along  the  road  to  heaven  unobserved.  We 
cannot  be  on  the  Lord's  side,  and  yet  pass 
unnoticed    in    the    crowd.     We   cannot   be 


56  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Christ's  disciples,  without  being  liable  to  the 
charge  brought  against  Peter,  "  Surely  thou 
art  also  one  of  them  :  thy  speech  bewrayeth 
thee." 

Be  prepared  then,  if  you  are  the  friend 
and  follower  of  Christ,  to  take  the  line 
marked  out  for  you  in  God's  word,  though 
it  may  be  the  very  opposite  to  that  which 
others  are  following. 

Further,  there  must  be  a  separation  from 
iJie  ivoidd. 

God's  children  are  in  the  world,  but  are 
not  of  the  world. 

They  are  in  the  world,  and  therefore  He 
would  have  them  engage  in  its  employments, 
discharge  its  duties,  and  take  part  in  its 
occupations.  In  the  seventeenth  chapter  of 
St.  John,  we  find  our  Lord  thus  interceding 
for  His  people :  "  I  pray  not  that  thou 
shouldest  take  them  out  of  the  world,  but 
that  thou  shouldest  keep  them  from  the 
evil." 

The  religious  Laborer  may  labor  still ; 
and  all  the  more  heartily,  because  he  is  in 
the  way  of  duty. 

The  religious  Tradesman  may  still  stand 


LIVING    TO    GOD.  57 

behind  his  counter,  but  there  will  be  no 
underhand  dealincr  no  leaded  weights  or 
shortened  measures,  but  all  his  business 
will  be  done  in  the  fear  of  God.  It  must 
and  will  be  so,  if  he  is  a  Christian  man. 

The  religious  Farmer  too  will  still  culti- 
vate his  land,  still  exercise  the  same  watch- 
ful care,  still  exert  the  same  industry  and 
forethought.  But  he  will  do  it  in  a  different 
spirit.  Whilst  he  sows  the  seed,  or  looks 
after  his  flock,  he  will  remember  from  whence 
Cometh  the  increase.  His  eye  will  be  often 
turned  to  Him  who  can  alone  give  the 
blessing. 

The  child  of  God  is  not  of  the  world. 
He  has  lost  his  greediness  for  its  pleasures  : 
for  he  has  tasted  of  something  better.  He 
has  lost  his  eager  desire  for  gain ;  for  he 
has  won  a  prize,  which  exceeds  all  earthly 
treasures.  He  has  lost  his  love  for  worldly 
company  ;  for  he  has  now  a  new  and  better 
Friend  than  this  world  ever  gave  him. 

The  Cliristian  is  called  to  give  up  the 
world  :  that  is,  all  that  is  sinful,  all  that  is 
frivolous,  all  that  draws  away  the  heart 
from  God. 

You  will  say  perhaps,  Give  us  then  some 


58  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

rule  that  we  may  follow,  as  to  what  we  must 
give  up,  I  cannot  do  it.  No  one  can. 
Your  own  conscience  must  be  your  guide. 
The  feelings  of  your  own  heart  must  sway 
you.  The  only  thing  like  a  rule  which  I  can 
give  you  is  this — and  if  you  follow  it,  you 
will  not  be  far  wrong — "  Do  nothing  on 
which  you  cannot  kneel  down  and  ask  God's 
blessing.  Go  nowhere,  where  you  would 
not  wish  Christ  to  find  you."  I  repeat  it ;  for 
I  feel  that  it  may  be  useful  to  you  through 
life :  "  Do  nothing,  on  which  you  cannot 
kneel  down  and  ask  God's  blessing.  Go  no- 
where, where  you  would  not  wish  Christ  to 
find  you." 

But  I  must  go  further,  and  say,  that  as  re- 
gards our  worldly  occupations  which  are  right 
in  themselves,  we  must  not  follow  them,  so  as 
to  give  our  whole  hearts  and  souls  to  them. 
Important  as  they  are,  there  is  something 
more  important.  Whilst  many  put  earth's 
engagements  above  the  call  of  God — whilst 
they  are  saying  in  their  hearts,  "  Business,  be 
thou  my  god ;  I  devote  myself  to  thee," — 
let  our  language  be,  '*  This  one  thing  I  do, 
forgetting  those  things  which  are  behind,  and 
reaching  forth  unto  those  things  which  are 


LIVING    TO    GOD.  59 

before,  I  press  towards  the  mark.     I  seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God." 

It  is  quite  clear  from  Scripture  that  we 
are  required,  and  solemnly  called  upon  as 
Christians,  to  give  up  the  world.  "  If  any 
man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father 
is  not  in  him."  **  The  friendship  of  the  world 
is  enmity  with  God."  "  Wherefore  come 
out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
thing ;  and  I  will  be  a  Father  unto  you." 

Again,  we  must  deny  ourselves  for  the 
Lord's  sake. 

The  Christian  is  called  upon  sometimes 
to  do  what  is  contrary  to  his  own  inclina- 
tions. He  must  learn  then  to  deny  himself. 
He  must  no  longer  do  things,  merely  be- 
cause they  square  with  his  own  will,  but 
because  the  Lord  would  have  him  do  them. 
The  faithful  service  of  God  often  brings  us 
into  trouble.  We  often  have  to  bear  much, 
for  His  sake.  We  often  have  to  act  in  a 
way  that  flesh  and  blood  would  shrink  from. 
But  shall  we  not  do  what  our  Heavenly 
Father  bids  us  do  ?  Shall  we  not  bear  what 
He  sees  well  to  lay  upon  us  ?     Yes,  and 


6o  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

even  rejoice  in  doing  it ;  and  thankfully  and 
cheerfully  bear  it,  at  His  bidding. 

When  our  own  evil  hearts  then  are  ready 
to  turn  away  from  the  task,  or  quake  with 
fear,  let  us  remember  Him  who  said,  "  If 
any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny 
himself^  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me." 

There  must  also  be  a  bold,  hearty,  de- 
cided surrender  of  ourselves  to  the  Lord. 

There  can  be  no  living  to  God,  where 
there  is  half-heartedness,  wavering,  or  inde- 
cision. We  must  fearlessly  face  the  world, 
and  declare  ourselves  for  Christ.  There 
must  be  no  hanging  back,  no  fear  of  man's 
displeasure,  no  truckling  to  this  person's 
arguments,  or  that  person's  fancies.  Christ 
bids  us  come  boldly  forward  as  His  servants, 
and  we  dare  not  hang  back. 

Ah,  here  is  the  trial.  I  know  how  diffi- 
cult it  is  to  take  so  strong  and  decided  a 
step.  And  yet  I  am  sure  that  thousands 
lose  their  peace  of  mind — lose  God's  favor 
— aye,  and  lose  heaven  too — for  want  of 
taking  it. 

I  wish  I  could  persuade  you  this  day  to 
leave  the  ranks  of  indifference,  of  indecision 


LIVING    TO    GOD.  6i 

— may  I  not  say,  the  ranks  of  cowardice  ? 
for  I  know  that  the  conscience  of  more  than 
one  of  you  is  now  whispering,  "  I  ought  to 
yield  myself  up  at  once  to  God."  I  wish  I 
could  persuade  you  at  this  moment  boldly 
and  fearlessly  to  declare  yourself  for  Christ, 
and  to  cast  in  your  life  with  His  people. 

May  the  Lord  Himself  "  draw  you  with 
the  cords  of  a  man,  with  the  bands  of  love  !  " 

Lastly,  we  must  live  a  life  of  faith. 

"  We  "  (St.  Paul  says),  **  we  Christians 
walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight."  "  We  look 
not  at  the  things  which  are  seen  and  are 
temporal,  but  at  the  things  which  are  not 
seen  and  are  eternal." 

If  your  treasure  is  here,  labor  for  it  night 
and  day ;  strive  for  it,  as  for  a  prize ;  grasp 
it  with  all  eagerness.  But  if  you  wish  for 
that  better  portion,  which  is  promised  you, 
and  is  yet  to  come,  pray  for  it,  seek  for  it, 
live  for  it. 

I  trust  you  at  times  long  for  that  better 
portion.  There  is  a  Friend  for  you  above, 
out  of  sight,  '*  whom  having  not  seen  "  you 
may  "  love."  There  is  an  Almighty  Arm 
ready  to  shelter  you  :  place  yourself  under 


62  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

its  care.  There  is  a  Home  before  you — an 
eternal  home :  be  ever  looking  towards  it 
with  the  unwavering  eye  of  faith. 

This,  I  believe,  is  what  Scripture  means 
by  "  living  unto  the  Lord  " — a  different  life 
from  that  of  others ;  a  separation  from  the 
world ;  a  denying  of  ourselves  for  Christ's 
sake ;  a  bold  surrender  of  ourselves  to  the 
Lord ;  a  life  of  faith. 

Oh,  that  God  may  give  us  grace  to  choose 
such  a  life  as  this ;  and  having  chosen  it, 
never  to  waver  in  our  choice ! 

There  are  two  other  inquiries,  which  I 
shall  touch  upon  very  briefly. 

Why  should  we  thus  live  to  God?  We 
are  not  our  own,  but  His.  He  made  us. 
He  preserves  us.  We  are  in  His  hands. 
To  Him  we  owe  our  strength,  our  health, 
our  lives.  But  still  more,  we  owe  to  Him 
our  salvation.  He  loved  us,  and  sent  His 
Son  to  die  for  us.  We  have  been  bought 
by  His  precious  blood.  "  He  died  for  all, 
that  they  which  live  should  not  henceforth 
live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him."  That 
Church  on  the  heath,  of  which  I  spoke  just 


LIVING    TO    GOD.  63 

now,  is  no  longer  man's  property  ;  it  is  God's 
house.  And  so  the  Christian  is  not  his  own, 
but  the  Lord's.  He  has  consecrated  him- 
self to  the  Lord's  service. 

If  we  felt  this  more — "  I  am  not  my  own, 
but  Christ's — not  my  own,  to  live  for  my- 
self, but  Christ's,  to  live  for  Him  " — then 
how  differently  should  we  feel  and  act ! 
Our  life  would  be  one  entire  consecration  to 
our  Master's  service.  Our  constant  inquiry 
would  be,  "  How  can  I  please  Him  ?  How  can 
I  do  His  will  ?  How  can  I  glorify  Him  in 
my  body,  and  in  my  spirit,  which  are  His?" 

Remember,  He  who  is  your  great  Creator, 
to  whom  you  owe  your  very  life — your  Pro- 
tector, who  has  guarded  you  up  to  this  hour 
— your  Father,  who  so  tenderly  loves  you — 
He  says  to  you,  Give  Me — not  your  money, 
not  your  health,  not  your  strength,  not  your 
words — but  give  Me  something  in  which  I 
am  more  interested  still ;  my  son,  give  Me 
tliy  heart.     And  can   you  refuse  to  give  it  ? 

He  who  is  your  Saviour  too,  who  has 
loved  you  as  no  brother  ever  loved  you  ; 
who  has  stretched  Himself  on  the  cross  for 
you  ;  who  has  drunk  the  bitter  cup  of  suffer- 
ing for  your  sake ;  He  says,  "  I  stand  at  the 


64  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

door  and  knock."  Oh,  will  you  not  let  Him 
in  ?  Will  you  not  say,  "  Other  lords  beside 
Thee  have  had  dominion  over  me;  but  I 
desire  henceforth  to  give  my  heart,  my  life, 
myself,  to  Thee." 

And  now,  a  word  or  two  on  the  question, 
WJien  shall  we  live  unto  God? 

To  this  I  answer  without  hesitation.  Now, 
to-day,  this  very  hour.  The  time  past  of  our 
lives  sufficeth  to  have  lived  to  ourselves  and 
to  the  world.  Now  begin  to  live  to  God. 
Why  not  ? 

What!  Would  you  have  young  men  and 
women,  just  entering  on  the  joys  of  life, 
give  themselves  to  God  ?  Would  you  have 
those  who  are  in  health  and  strength,  with 
probably  a  long  life  before  them — would 
you  have  tJiem  turn  their  backs  on  the  world 
and  enter  upon  Christ's  service  ?  Yes,  cer- 
tainly I  would. 

We  cannot  too  soon  begin  a  life  of  such 
joy  and  blessedness.  Why  not?  Are  the 
world's  bonds  too  strong  to  break  ?  Is  self 
too  dear  to  be  given  up  ?  Is  the  heart  so 
fondly  set  on  things  below?  Has  it  clung 
to  them  so  lons"  that  it  is  unwilline  to  break 


LIVING    TO    GOD.  65 

away  from  them  now,  and  enjoy  those  bet- 
ter things  which  God  has  to  give?  Oh, take 
care  lest  death  comes  and  finds  us  hving — 
I  will  not  say  a  sinful  life — but  a  selfish,  un- 
profitable, worldly  life. 

I  feel  that  the  great  end  of  this  book  will 
not  be  gained,  unless  it  leads  you  to 
stand  out  from  the  world,  and  to  be 
really  anxious  to  lead  godly  and  heavenly 
lives. 

I  am  thankful  if  you  are  quiet  and  re- 
spectable ;  if  you  go  to  church,  and  some- 
times to  the  Holy  Table.  But  I  want  more. 
I  want  to  see  sin  forsaken,  Jesus  my  Saviour 
loved  and  honored.  I  want  to  see  you 
crowding  into  the  narrow  way — pressing 
onward  with  a  firm  and  joyous  step.  I 
want  to  see  you  asking  the  way  to  Zion  with 
your  face  thitherward,  determined  by  God's 
help  to  live  as  an  earnest,  faithful,  and  con- 
sistent follower  of  Christ. 

God  grant  that  you  may  one  day — ah, 
this  day — take  up  the  language  of  the  Apos- 
tle, and  say,  "  Whether  I  live  I  will  live  unto 
the  Lord  :  and  whether  I  die  I  will  die  unto 
the  Lord  :  whether  living  therefore  or  dying, 
I  will  be  the  Lord's." 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    GREAT    WORK    OF    LIFE. 

Our  Lord's  life  on  earth  was  the  great  pat- 
tern hfe.  Even  in  the  days  of  His  childhood, 
He  worked  for  His  heavenly  Father.  Those 
early  years  were  spent  with  His  earthly 
Parents  principally  at  Nazareth.  Picture  to 
yourself  a  Child,  much  like  other  children, 
year  by  year  growing  in  wisdom  and  in 
stature ;  strictly  following  the  wishes  of 
Joseph  and  Mary ;  working  at  their  trade, 
as  "  the  Carpenter's  Son  ;  "  a  sinless  Child,  a 
pattern  of  holiness,  and  perfectly  pure  in 
heart  and  life. 

At  the  age  of  twelve,  His  Parents  took 
Him  with  them,  to  attend  the  great  P>ast  of 
the  Passover,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
Jews.  It  was  usual  on  those  occasions  for 
several  families  to  join  together  for  safety, 
and  to  travel  in  company.  Those  Passover 
days  must  have  been  happy  and  solemn  sea- 
sons ;  for  there  was   much  in  them  to  re- 

(66) 


THE    GREAT  WORK  OF  LIFE.  67 

mind  the  people  of  God  of  His  past  good- 
ness to  them,  and   of  mercies   yet  to  come. 

The  Feast  being  ended,  the  different  com- 
panies gather  together,  and  leave  the  city 
with  their  faces  turned  again  towards  their 
respective  homes.  The  little  party  from 
Nazareth  is  among  the  rest.  But  Jesus  is 
not  with  them.  So  great,  however,  was  the 
crowd,  that  it  was  not  till  the  close  of  the 
first  day's  journey,  that  His  Parents  dis- 
covered that  He  was  missing;  for  they 
supposed  all  the  while  that  He  was  in 
the  company,  among  their  kinsfolk  and  ac- 
quaintance. 

As  soon  as  they  found  it  out,  they  hastened 
back  to  Jerusalem  with  the  greatest  anxiety. 
And  there,  in  the  midst  of  the  Temple,  to 
their  surprise  they  beheld  Him  surrounded 
by  a  group  of  learned  men,  called  Doctors, 
or  Teachers  of  the  Law.  There  He  was, 
with  these  venerable  Elders  hanging  upon 
His  lips,  and  hearing  from  Him  such  words 
as  no  child  had  ever  uttered  before. 

His  Mother  at  once  addresses  Him  in 
language  of  affectionate  remonstrance  ;  "Son, 
why  has  thou  thus  dealt  with  us  ?  Behold, 
thy  father  and  I   have  sought  thee  sorrow- 


68  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

ing."  As  much  as  to  say,  **  Thou  hast  never 
before  caused  us  a  single  pang.  The  hearts 
of  other  parents  have  been  sometime 
grieved ;  but  our  hearts  never  experienced 
a  moment's  sorrow  on  Thy  account. 
What  has  called  Thee  away  from  us 
now?" 

This  question  drew  forth  those  remark- 
able words,  ''  How  is  it  that  ye  sought  Me  ? 
Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  my 
Father's  business  ?  " 

Then  in  the  eye  of  Jesus,  there  is  a  higher 
work  than  that  which  concerns  this  world. 
There  is  a  Father  in  heaven,  a  Master 
above,  who  has  a  stronger  claim  upon  us 
even  than  our  earthly  father,  or  our  earthly 
master. 

How  much  we  may  learn  from  this 
heavenly  Child !  We  know  not  what  were 
the  words  He  spoke  to  those  aged  Jewish 
doctors  ;  but  these  few  simple  words  ad- 
dressed to  His  Parents  contain  a  most  in- 
structive sermon  in  themselves.  May  we 
listen  to  it,  and  may  it  have  a  resting-place 
in  our  hearts ! 

Truly  we  have  each  of  us  some  great  work 
to  do  for  God.     What  is  it  ? 


THE  GREAT  WORK  OF  LIFE.  69 

Did  you  ever  watch  a  swarm  of  bees  on 
a  warm  summer's  day  ?  All  the  members 
of  that  busy  throng  are  employing  them- 
selves. Some  may  be  seen  flying  quickly 
through  the  air  in  search  of  flowers  from 
which  to  gather  their  harvest.  Others  are 
seen  returning  homewards  with  a  goodly 
store  of  gathered  honey.  They  enter  the 
crowded  hive,  and  deposit  their  burden ; 
but  there  is  no  confusion.  Others,  again, 
may  be  seen  building  up  the  little  cells, 
each  one  beautifully  shaped  according  to 
the  truest  rule.  And  a  i^v^  are  posted  near 
the  entrance,  fanning  the  air  with  their  wings, 
for  the  sake  of  those  within,  who  would 
otherwise  be  exhausted  with  their  labor. 

Here  is  a  picture  of  God's  Church,  or 
Family  on  earth.  He  would  have  us  all  to 
be  workers,  busy  in  His  service,  laboring 
for  Him,  employed  in  the  great  work  of 
His  kingdom. 

Why  are  we  sent  here  ?  Is  it  to  be 
idlers  ?  Is  it  to  do  our  own  work,  and  to 
follow  our  own  ways  ?  Is  it  to  labor  only 
for  the  meat  that  perisheth,  to  toil  here  for 
a  few  years  for  this  world's  pay,  and  then 
to  pass  away,  and  be  forgotten. 


70  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

No,  we  have  a  nobler  calling,  a  better 
portion  than  this.  We  must  not  leave  the 
work  of  this  world  undone.  The  laborer, 
the  tradesman,  the  farmer,  all  of  us  have 
our  earthly  duties  to  discharge.  "  If  a  man 
will  not  work,  neither  let  him  eat."  It  would 
indeed  be  a  mistake,  if  the  laborer  were  to 
leave  the  plough,  because  God  had  called 
him  into  His  service  ;  or  if  the  tradesman 
were  to  neglect  his  customers,  on  the  plea 
that  his  soul  must  be  cared  for ;  or  if  the 
farmer  were  to  let  the  weeds  grow  in  his 
fields,  and  his  fallows  remain  unsown,  be- 
cause he  has  a  God  to  serve,  and  a  soul  to 
be  saved. 

Thank  God,  He  is  no  such  hard  Master. 
Instead  of  this,  He  bids  us  labor,  and  makes 
our  very  labor  a  means  by  which  we  may 
truly  serve  Him.  We  need  not  go  out  of 
the  world  to  do  His  work.  We  shall  serve 
Him  most  effectually  if  we  carry  our  Chris- 
tianity into  the  every-day  occupation  of  life. 
How  many  there  are  in  the  world,  who  are 
always  wisJiing  to  be  useful — always  intend- 
ing to  do  something  for  God — often  dream- 
ing what  they  migJit  do,  if  they  were  in 
such  and  such  circumstances.     And  yet,  if 


THE  GREAT   WORK  OF  LIFE.  71 

they  would  but  begin  by  doing  something 
that  is  close  to  their  hands,  it  would  indeed 
be  well.  There  is  work  enough  before  us, 
without  looking  elsewhere. 

Are  we  Parents  ?  We  shall  be  doing 
God's  work,  if  we  train  up  our  children  for 
Him.  Are  we  Masters  ?  We  shall  be  serv- 
ing God,  if  for  His  sake  we  are  kind  and 
considerate,  and  watchful  over  those  who 
are  placed  under  our  care  by  Him.  Are 
we  servants  ?  Is  labor  our  calling  ?  God 
will  accept  our  work,  if  we  do  it  cheerfully 
and  faithfully  as  unto  the  Lord,  and  not  to 
man. 

But  over  and  above  our  earthly  work 
there  is  a  special  work  to  do  for  God  ;  or 
rather  I  would  say,  Whilst  doing  the  lower 
work  of  earth,  there  is  a  higher,  a  nobler,  a 
far  greater  work  to  be  done  for  the  Lord. 
He  can  employ  us,  if  we  have  only  the 
heart  to  be  employed. 

What  shall  we  say  then  of  those  who 
spend  their  life  in  idleness,  seeking  their 
own  pleasure,  and  wasting  their  precious 
moments  on  themselves  ;  or  of  those  who 
are  busy  and  active,  but  it  is  about  their 
own  gain,  or  their  own  advancement  in  the 


72  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

world  ?  They  may  be  harmless  and  in- 
offensive in  their  lives,  and  the  world  may 
pronounce  them  to  be  useful  persons  ;  but 
both  the  one  and  the  other  are  in  God's  sight 
mere  cumberers  of  the  ground. 

Now,  what  is  the  work  He  would  have 
us  to  do  ? 

The  work  of  a  Minister  is  plain  enough — 
to  preach  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation — to 
explain  to  men  God's  Word  and  will — to  care 
for  souls,  and  to  labor  if  by  any  means  he 
may  win  them  to  Christ.  This  is  the 
solemn  work  which  is  laid  upon  them. 
And  truly  if  men  should  wish  to  draw  them 
aside  from  it,  they  might  well  answer  in  the 
words  of  Nehemiah,  '*  I  am  doinsf  a  crreat 
work,  so  that  I  cannot  come  down.  Why 
should  the  work  cease,  while  I  leave  it  ?  " 

But  all  diYQ  not  Ministers.  And  yet  God 
has  just  as  special  a  work  for  you  to  do  in 
the  world  as  for  them.  The  Church  of  Christ 
is  like  that  Hive.  And  if  we  really  belong 
to  it,  there  is  an  important  task  for  each  of 
us,  and  we  shall  certainly  be  doing  it.  The 
lowest  and  the  least  has  a  place  allotted  to 
him  by  the  Lord;  and  happy  for  him  if  he 
is  earnestly  filling  it. 


THE  GREAT  WORK  OF  LIFE.  73 

For  example,  one  may  go  and  stand  by 
the  bedside  of  some  afflicted  neighbor,  and 
speak  to  him  comforting  words  of  tender- 
ness and  truth.  In  so  doing  you  will  be 
showing  your  love  to  Him  who  said,  "I  was 
sick,  and  ye  visited  me,"  This  is  a  Christian 
work,  and  a  work  which  more  would  gladly 
ensfacre  in,  if  their  hearts  glowed  with  the 
love  of  souls.  "  Pure  religion  and  undefiled 
is  this,  to  visit  the  widows  and  fatherless  in 
their  affliction,  and  keep  himself  unspotted 
from  the  world." 

Another  may  feel  able  to  speak  boldly 
for  Christ,  wherever  he  goes.  He  will  not 
speak  rashly,  so  as  to  bring  religion  into 
contempt,  or  proudly,  as  if  he  were  better 
and  wiser  than  others.  But  he  will  speak 
humbly,  under  a  deeper  sense  of  his  own 
unworthiness.  And  thus  he  will  try,  as  far 
as  in  him  lies,  to  win  men  into  Christ's 
service. 

A  third  may  not  be  able  to  say  much. 
He  may  often  long  to  speak  ;  but  his 
courage  fails  him.  He  has  often  prayed 
perhaps  that  he  may  be  able  ;  but  the  power 
is  withheld.  Still  he  may  be  useful,  very 
useful,  even  more  useful  perhaps  than  one 


74  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

who  has  a  readier  tongue.  He  may  speak 
by  his  life.  He  may  draw  others  into  the 
fold  by  his  holy  and  consistent  conduct. 

What  shall  I  say  more  ?  There  are  a 
thousand  ways  by  which  we  may  be  doing 
God's  work,  and  furthering  His  cause  in 
the  world.  The  person  who  teaches  a  little 
group  of  Sunday-school  children,  from  love 
to  the  Saviour — the  person  who  counts  it 
no  trouble  to  go  round  a  parish,  to  collect 
funds  for  sending  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen — 
even  the  poor  sufferer  who  is  cut  off  from 
intercourse  with  the  world,  but  who,  as  he 
lies  upon  his  sick  bed,  prays  earnestly  and 
constantly  for  his  brethren,  that  the  Gospel 
may  reach  their  hearts — these,  and  many 
more,  are  really  doing  God's  work,  and  are 
fulfilling  the  task  to  which  He  has  called 
them. 

Surely  God  gives  to  ^//some  opportunity 
of  being  useful.  He  may  give  to  some 
but  one  talent,  and  to  others  ten.  But  He 
looks  as  graciously  on  him  who  has  the 
one,  if  he  employs  that  one  rightly,  as  He 
does  on  him  who  has  the  ten.  Yes,  there 
are  none  among  us,  none  so  poor,  none  so 
young,   none    so   old,    none  so   unlearned. 


THE   GREAT  WORK  OF  LIFE.  75 

none  so  occupied,  but  that  they  may  do 
something  for  their  heavenly  Master,  and 
for  His  people. 

Is  there  any  Drunkard  whom  you  have 
anything  to  do  with  ?  Try  and  stop  him 
in  his  downward  course.  Don't  say,  It  is 
not  my  work.  It  is  your  work,  if  God 
gives  you  the  opportunity.  And  though 
you  may  fail,  as  we  often  do,  still  He  will 
accept  your  endeavor.  Is  there  any  one 
of  your  acquaintance  thoughtless  and  care- 
less ?  Beware  lest  you  encourage  that 
person  by  your  silence,  when  you  might 
say  something  to  him,  which  by  God's  bless- 
ing would  do  him  good.  Is  any  one  a 
neglecter  of  God's  house  ?  Use  every  effort 
to  bring  him  with  you  into  your  Saviour's 
presence.  He  may  be  blest  there,  and  you 
may  save  his  soul. 

I  feel  sure  that  each  one  of  us  has  some 
influence  over  his  brother.  Depend  upon  it, 
we  never  come  into  a  person's  company,  but 
we  either  do  him  good,  or  we  do  him  harm. 
We  may  not  perceive  it  at  the  time.  The 
effect  may  be  very  small.  So  is  the  effect 
of  a  drop  of  rain,  or  a  flake  of  snow,  or  a 
gleam  of  sunshine  on  the  corn  ;  but  many 


76  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

such  drops,  and  flakes,  and  gleams,  have  a 
wondrous  influence  on  the  coming  harvest. 

Just  reflect  how  very  different  is  the  in- 
fluence which  two  men  may  have  in  their 
ordinary  course  through  Hfe. 

One  perhaps  is  a  hard  man  of  the  world. 
He  attends  regularly  to  his  business.  He 
is  up  early.  He  never  idles.  There  is  no 
loitering  by  the  way.  His  mind  is  set  on 
gain ;  and  therefore,  if  anything  crosses 
his  plans,  it  frets  and  irritates  him.  Every 
now  and  then  a  word  will  fall  from  his  lips, 
which  but  too  plainly  shows  that  God  is 
not  in  all  his  thoughts.  If  he  goes  into 
company,  his  remarks  are  rather  against 
religion  than  for  it.  If  anything  is  going 
on  in  his  parish  for  the  good  of  souls,  or 
for  the  glory  of  God,  he  either  opposes  it, 
or  passes  it  by  in  silence. 

Think  you,  that  such  a  man's  influence 
can  do  no  harm  ?  It  must  do  harm.  We 
feel  that  it  has  done  us  harm,  when  we 
have  been  thrown  in  with  one  of  this 
stamp. 

But  how  different  is  the  course  of  another 
person  who  carries  into  daily  life  the  character 
and  bearincr  of  a  Christian.     His    mind    is 


THE  GREAT  WORK  OF  LIFE.  77 

calm  and  peaceful ;  and  scarcely  anything 
ruffles  it.  He  has  a  kind  word  for  every 
one.  He  is  ready  for  every  good  work.  If 
it  be  a  right  thing,  he  will  at  once  lend  a 
hand  in  forwarding  it.  He  is  not  content 
to  leave  it  to  others,  or  to  consider  how  he 
may  avoid  it  with  decency,  but  he  is  thank- 
ful to  take  part  in  it  himself  If  God  has 
set  him  in  a  place  of  authority,  he  is 
anxious  to  promote  the  welfare,  both  bod- 
ily and  spiritual,  of  those  who  are  under 
him.  If  he  is  in  a  lower  station,  he  will 
remember  that  he  has  an  earthly,  and  a 
heavenly,  Master;  and  whilst  he  does  the 
work  of  the  one,  he  will  not  leave  the 
work  of  the  other  undone.  If  he  happens 
to  be  thrown  among  strangers,  he  will  feel 
that  the  eye  of  his  God  is  upon  him  ;  and, 
like  a  true-hearted  soldier,  he  will  not  be 
ashamed  to  show  his  colors.  Wherever  he 
is,  and  whatever  he  is  doing,  he  will  not 
forget  his  "  Father's  business." 

What  a  vast  difference  between  the  two — 
the  one  constantly  grieving  his  heavenly 
Father,  and  doing  some  little  amount  of 
harm  to  his  fellow-men  ;  the  other  scatter- 
ing blessings   wherever  he  goes  :   the   one 


78  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

living  most   effectually  to  God  ;   the   other 
living  without  Him  in  the  world. 

Which  will  you  be  ?  May  God  give  you 
grace  to  live,  and  act,  and  speak  for  Him, 
so  long  as  life  is  spared  to  you  ! 

And  now,  in  bringing  this  subject  to  a 
close,  I  will  once  more  call  your  attention  to 
the  words  which  I  alluded  to  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  chapter.  Our  Lord  calls  that 
Jiigher  work,  of  which  we  have  been  speak- 
ing, His  Father's  business — "  Wist  ye  not 
that  I  must  be  about  my  Father's  business  ?  " 

Now,  it  was  not  the  great  work  of  atone- 
ment that  Jesus  spoke  of  here.  Neither 
was  it  the  work  of  His  ministry.  For  He 
did  not  come  forth  into  public  till  eighteen 
years  after  this.  But  he  speaks  of  Himself 
as  a  Son  and  Servant  of  God.  And  He  felt 
that  the  work  of  God  was  His  work,  and 
that  the  great  business  before  His  mind  was 
His  "  Father's  business." 

Let  this  same  feeling  be  ever  in  our  minds. 
And  whilst  many  are  putting  earth's  busi- 
ness above  the  calls  of  God — whilst  they 
are  saying  in  their  hearts,  "  Worldly  busi- 
ness, be  thou  my  God ;  I   devote  myself  to 


THE  GREAT   WORK  OF  LIFE.  79 

thee  " — let  us  remember  that  we  have  a  great 
and  glorious  work  to  do  for  our  Father  in 
heaven,  and  let  us  be  ever  ready  to  do  it. 
The  will  will  be  given  us,  and  the  pozver too , 
if  we  entreat  God  to  bestow  it  upon  us.  Yes, 
and  life  will  be  sweetened  by  the  thought 
that  we  are  doing  something  for  Him,  who 
has  done  so  much  for  us.  It  is  my  heavenly 
Father,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  all  I  am, 
and  all  I  have.  I  live  under  His  daily  care. 
My  soul  is  in  His  hourly  keeping.  I  walk 
with  Him  day  by  day.  I  hope  to  dwell  with 
Him  for  ever.  Oh,  wonder  not  that  I  de- 
sire to  do  His  will.  "  Wist  ye  not  that  I 
must  be  about  my  Father's  business?" 

You  and  I  shall  soon  be  laid  down  upon 
our  death-beds.  And  as  we  look  back  on 
the  long  past,  we  shall  probably  feel  that 
there  is  much  (oh,  how  much!)  that  we  have 
done  amiss.  Many  sins  we  shall  then  re- 
member, which  need  a  Saviour's  blood  to 
purge.  But  this  is  not  all.  Shall  we  not  also 
feel  that  there  is  much  that  we  have  left  un- 
done— that  we  might  have  been  more  use- 
ful in  our  day — that  we  have  neglected  many 
golden  opportunities  ?     How  very  few  of  us 


8o  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

will  be  able  to  say,  **  I  have  finished  the  work 
which  Thou  gavest  me  to  do  !  I  have  la- 
bored for  thee  ;  I  have  spoken  for  Thee  ; 
I  have  acted  for  Thee  ;  I  have  lived  for 
Thee  !  " 

We  came  into  the  world  to  do ;  not  to 
dream.  Let  us  then  arouse  ourselves.  Let 
us  be  workmen  for  Christ.  There  is  a  great 
work  to  be  done  for  Him  in  the  world,  and 
but  very  few  to  do  it.  Let  us  be  among 
those  few.  And  then  too  we  have  but  a 
little  while  to  work  in.  Our  days  are  get- 
ting shorter  and  shorter.  The  night  will 
soon  come  when  no  more  work  can  be 
done. 

Now,  our  Father  is  saying  to  us,  *'  Son, 
work  to-day  in  my  vineyard."  Soon  He  will 
say,  "  Son,  give  an  account  of  thy  stew- 
ardship, for  thou  mayest  be  no  longer 
steward :  thy  work-day  has  closed  for 
ever !  " 

Years  ago,  when  you  came  into  the  world, 
God  sent  you  on  a  special  errand.  And  that 
errand  was  to  glorify  Him.  To  this  end  you 
were  born,  and  for  this  cause  you  came  into 
the  world.  Now,  how  have  you  fulfilled  the 
end  for  which  He  sent  you  ?     Perhaps  not 


THE  GREAT  WORK   OF  LIFE.  8i 

at  all.  You  may  have  prospered.  Your 
life  may  have  been  one  great  success.  But 
one  day  you  will  perhaps  discover  that  you 
have  altogether  missed  the  end  for  which 
God  destined  you.  And  oh,  what  a  bitter 
pang  will  it  be  to  find  that  you  have  lived  al- 
together in  vain  ! 

But  I  trust  that  this  may  not  be  the  case 
with  you.  May  you  be  one  of  those  whose 
earnest  desire  it  is  to  serve  Christ,  and 
humbly  to  do  the  work  to  which  He  has 
called  you. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   GREAT    END    OF    LIFE. 

What  is  the  great  end  of  life  ?  What 
is  the  one  chief  object  which  the  Christian 
should  have  ever  before  him  ? 

If  one  who  had  never  mixed  with  his  fel- 
low-men were  to  come  among  us,  what 
would  be  the  impression  upon  his  mind  ? 
If  he  went  into  the  streets  of  London,  or 
into  any  of  our  manufacturing  towns,  what 
would  he  say  of  the  men  and  women  whom 
he  met  with  ?  He  would  see  that  they  are 
busy,  they  are  active,  they  are  striving  for 
something.  Their  very  countenances  show 
an  eagerness  about  their  pursuits.  They 
are  up  early  ;  they  are  in  bed  late ;  they 
work  hard.  And,  upon  inquiry,  he  would 
find  that  all  this  is  for  Gain.  The  end  their 
minds  are  fixed  on  is  to  get  money. 

Or  if  he  fell  in  with  some  of  the  rich  and 
noble  of  the  land,  he  would  see  that  many  of 
them  are  only  thinking  how  they  can  make  a 

(82) 


THE  GREAT  END    OF  ^ LIFE.  83 

merriment  of  life — how  they  can  while  away 
their  days  and  hours  in  amusement.  Then 
he  would  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
Pleasure  is  the  great  end  of  life,  the  great 
object  to  live  for. 

Or  if  he  went  to  one  of  our  Universities, 
he  would  find  men,  old  and  young,  engaged 
in  study — poring  over  their  books  perhaps 
for  eight  or  ten  hours  in  the  day.  From 
this  he  would  gather  that  Learning  is  the 
great  end  of  life. 

Or  if  he  mixed  among  our  Soldiers  and 
Sailors,  and  listened  to  their  conversation, 
he  would  come  away  with  the  idea  that 
earthly  Honor  and  Glory  is  the  great  thing 
to  live  for. 

Or  suppose  he  came  into  one  -of  our 
country  villages,  he  would  observe  whole 
families  dependent  on  their  labor,  earning 
their  bread  by  the  sweat  of  their  brow,  and 
entirely  trusting  to  their  weekly  wages.  And 
he  would  be  led  to  imagine  that  Getting  a 
living  is  the  great  aim  of  life. 

Too  true  it  is  that  a  large  portion  of  man- 
kind have  no  further  end  in  view,  than  gain, 
or  pleasure,  or  learning,  or  earthly  glory, 
or  mere  subsistence.     But  we  must  acknowl- 


84  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

edge  that  these  are  but  a  poor  aim  for  one 
who  has  an  immortal  soul,  for  one  who  at 
the  first  was  created  in  God's  image. 

What  then  ought  to  be  the  end  and  ob- 
ject for  which  we  are  living  ? 

Is  it  Pardon?  We  are  coming  nearer  to 
it  now.  Well  may  the  awakened  penitent 
long  for  pardon.  Well  may  he  feel  that  to 
be  rid  of  that  heavy  burden  would  be  his 
greatest  happiness.  Well  may  he  sigh  for 
it,  as  the  prisoner  sighs  for  liberty.  And, 
when  he  obtains  it,  well  may  he  rejoice  with 
a  joy  he  never  felt  before. 

But  yet  there  is  a  higher  end  than  this 
that  the  pardoned  Christian  may  be  looking 
for,  and  longing  for.  What  is  it  ?  Perhaps 
it  is  Henveii.  This  is  a  blessed  and  noble 
object  to  have  in  view — to  live  for  heaven  ; 
to  have  our  eye  ever  turned  towards  that 
blessed  abode,  which  we  shall  share  for  ever 
with  the  Lord  Himself!  Yes,  to  secure  our 
own  salvation  ;  to  win  heaven  for  ourselves  ; 
to  be  safe  for  eternity ;  to  have  a  firm, 
bright,  joyous  hope  as  regards  the  future  ; 
this  is  unspeakably  important  to  each  one 
of  us. 

But  if  this  be  our  only  object,  or  even  our 


THE  GREAT  END   OF  LIFE.  85 

riding  object  in  life,  then  is  there  not  some- 
thing almost  selfish  in  our  aim  ?  Thank  God 
there  is  one  higher  and  nobler  still.  And 
that  is  to  glorify  God. 

Look  at  our  great  Pattern.  Look  at  Him 
who,  when  He  became  man,  became  a  per- 
fect man.  Now,  from  the  very  dawn  of  our 
Lord's  earthly  existence,  to  the  hour  when 
His  life  closed  in,  all  was  one  continual 
glorifying  of  God.  He  was  always  doing 
the  will  of  Him  that  sent  Him.  He  was  al- 
ways about  His  Father's  business.  Again 
and  again  we  find  such  words  as  these 
coming  from  His  lips,  *'  I  seek  not  mine  own 
glor}^,"  "  I  honor  my  Father."  Watch  Him 
at  the  grave  of  Lazarus.  This  object  was 
foremost  on  His  mind.  With  this  view  He 
raised  the  dead  corpse  to  life.  Hear  how 
He  speaks  to  Martha,  "  Said  I  not  unto  thee, 
that,  if  thou  wouldest  believe,  thou  should- 
est  see  the  glory  of  God  ?  "  When  the  hour 
of  His  own  sufferings  drew  near,  He  ex- 
claimed, "  Now  is  my  soul  troubled,  and 
what  shall  I  say — Father,  save  me  from  this 
hour?  But  for  this  cause  came  I  unto  this 
hour.  Father,  glorify  thy  namey  And 
again,  "  I  have  glorified  thee   on   the  earth  ; 


86  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

I  have  finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest 
me  to  do." 

This  is  the  great  errand  too,  on  which 
the  Angels  loved  to  be  employed.  How 
did  the  air  ring  with  their  joyful  song,  on 
the  first  Christmas  morn,  when  they  pro- 
claimed, "Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and 
on  earth  peace,  good-will  towards  men!" 
And  such  too  has  been  the  great  and  con- 
straining object  for  which  many  a  Believer 
has  lived.  What  is  the  one  motive  which 
has  led  hundreds  of  God's  servants  to  give 
their  money,  their  time,  their  strength, 
their  hearts  to  Him  ?  It  is  the  desire  to 
bring  glory  to  His  name. 

This  was  the  secret  of  St.  Paul's  earnest- 
ness. This  made  him  labor,  and  strive,  and 
fight.  This  made  him  willing  to  bear 
shame,  reproach,  and  suffering;  yea,  and 
even  to  count  his  very  life  not  dear  unto 
himself.  If  he  could  only  promote  His 
Master's  glory,  he  felt  himself  abundantly 
repaid.  He  was  content  to  be  despised,  so 
that  Christ  might  be  honored.  He  was 
willing  to  be  abased,  if  only  His  Lord 
might  be  exalted.  I  hardly  know  such 
noble  feelings  uttered  by  any  one,  as  those 


THE  GREAT  END  OF  LIFE.  87 

which  St.  Paul  expressed  in  writing  to  the 
Philippians — such  entire  putting  down  of 
self,  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  His 
glory  might  be  advanced ;  "  The  things 
which  have  happened  unto  me,"  he  says, 
"  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  furtherance 
of  the  gospel ;  so  that  my  bonds  in  Christ 
are  manifest  in  all  the  palace,  and  in  all 
other  places.  And  many  of  the  brethren 
in  the  Lord,  waxing  confident  in  my  bonds, 
are  much  more  bold  to  speak  the  word 
without  fear.  Some  indeed  preach  Christ 
even  of  envy  and  strife,  and  some  also  of 
good  will.  The  one  preach  Christ  of  con- 
tention, not  sincerely,  supposing  to  add  af- 
fliction to  my  bonds  ;  but  the  other  of  love, 
knowing  that  I  am  set  for  the  defence  of 
the  gospel.  What  then  ?  Notwithstand- 
ing, every  way,  whether  in  pretence  or  in 
truth,  Christ  is  preached;  and  I  therein  do 
rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  .  .  According 
to  my  earnest  expectation,  and  my  hope, 
that  in  nothing  shall  I  be  ashamed,  but  that 
with  all  boldness,  as  always,  so  now  also, 
Christ  shall  be  magnified  in  my  body, 
whether  it  be  by  life  or  by  death.  For  to 
me  to  live  is  Christ." 


88  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

And  what  are  the  feelings  that  he  recom- 
mends to  his  Christian  brethren  ?  Just  the 
same  feelings — nothing  lower.  *'  Ye  are 
bought  with  a  price  ;  therefore  glorify  God 
in  your  body,  and  in  your  spirit,  which  are 
God's;"  and  again,  "Whatsoever  ye  do,  do 
all  to  the  glory  of  God!' 

So  then,  you  see,  this  should  be  the 
great  end  and  object  of  the  Christian's  life 
— to  glorify  God. 

Let  me  now  put  this  matter  before  you 
in  such  a  way  that  you  may  act  upon  it.  I 
will  offer  you  some  directions,  and  mention 
some  ways  in  which  you  may  glorify  God. 

I.  Try  and  wean  yourself  from  all  self- 
glorifying.  Even  where  there  is  grace  in 
the  heart,  we  have  need  to  be  on  our  guard. 
Self  is  for  ever  endeavoring  to  get  the  up- 
per hand.  The  old  Adam — our  old  nature 
— is  constantly  striving  to  exalt  itself  Like 
Diotrephes,  we  "  love  to  have  the  pre-emi- 
nence." We  are  continually  wishing  to  be 
something  more  than  Christ  would  have  us 
to  be.  Oh,  let  us  curb  this  desire  and  be 
willing  to  be  nothing  for  Christ's  sake. 


THE  GREAT  END   OF  LIFE.  89 

We  ministers  know  perhaps  more  than 
any  what  this  temptation  is.  To  get  a 
name  for  earnestness  in  our  sacred  calling 
— to  acquit  ourselves  creditably  before  our 
people — to  win  their  applause — to  acquire 
a  certain  amount  of  popularity — these  de- 
sires are  for  ever  creeping  in,  and  filling 
the  place  of  purer  and  higher  motives. 
Yes,  and  we  may  deceive  ourselves,  and 
fancy  that  we  are  doing  God's  work,  and 
glorifying  Him^  when  in  fact  we  are  only 
glorifying  ourselves. 

It  is  related  of  two  Ministers,  who  had 
separate  charges  in  London,  both  seemingly 
devoted  to  their  work,  and  both  preach- 
ing earnest  and  stirring  sermons,  that  they 
made  this  agreement — that,  whichever  of 
them  should  die  first,  the  spirit  of  the  de- 
parted one  should  return,  and  declare  to 
his  Friend  what  was  the  sentence  passed 
upon  him  and  his  work  in  the  Lord's  vine- 
yard. 

After  a  while  one  of  the  two  died  ;  and  it 
is  said  that  his  spirit  returned  and  appeared 
to  the  survivor.  And  when  asked  if  he 
was  now  in  the  peaceful  enjoyment  of  Para- 
dise, reaping  the  reward    of  his  abundant 


90  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE, 

labors,  "  No,"  he  replied,  "  I  am  lost.  I  am 
cast  away.  I  have  been  weighed  in  the 
balance,  and  found  wanting."  "Why?"  it 
was  asked.  "  Was  not  your  preaching  true 
and  faithful?  Were  you  condemned  for 
aught  you  said  as  God's  messenger  ?"  "  Oh 
no,  it  was  not  my  words  that  were  wrongly 
spoken ;  it  was  not  my  preaching  that 
was  wanting  in  energy  or  boldness ;  it  was 
not  my  activity  that  lacked.  But  this  it 
was — that,  while  I  seemed  to  preach  Christy 
I  was  really  preaching  myself.  It  was  my 
own  good  name,  my  own  praise,  my  own 
glory,  that  I  sought.  The  preaching  of 
the  cross  was  in  very  truth  but  the  cloak 
that  covered  my  empty  profession  of  devot- 
edness.  And  now  that  the  cloak  is  torn 
away,  I  am  left  naked  and  stripped  of  all, 
and  I  must  go  down  a  soul-deceiver  and  a 
self-deceiver  into  Hell." 

Though  we  cannot  for  a  moment  believe 
this  narrative  to  be  true,  yet  there  is  a 
point  in  it  which  may  come  home  with 
searching  power  to  all  our  hearts.  Let  us 
keep  .f^^ in  the  background;  and  be  often 
questioning  ourselves,  "  Do  I  act  from  a 
proper  motive  ?     Am   I   wishing  to  gain  a 


THE  GREAT  END   OF  LIFE.  91 

name  among  men,  or  to  advance  the  glory 
of  my  God  ?  " 

2.  Set  God's  glory  distinctly  before  you 
in  all  you  do.  I  am  to  glorify  God — this  is 
the  great  end  which  I  am  to  live  for.  Per- 
haps we  have  never  thought  of  this.  Per- 
haps we  have  never  done  a  single  thing  in 
our  whole  lives  from  this  grand  and  glori- 
ous motive.  We  have  acted  oftentimes 
from  a  desire  to  do  what  is  right,  from  a 
sense  of  duty,  or  from  a  feeling  of  kindness 
and  love,  or  from  a  wish  to  be  useful.  But 
how  seldom  have  we  done  a  thing  from  a 
simple  desire  to  glorify  God !  And  yet 
this  is  the  highest  and  most  blessed  mo- 
tive from  which  a  Christian  can  act.  This 
is  doing  as  Christ  did,  and  feeling  as  He 
felt. 

St.  Peter,  speaking  of  our  gifts,  bids  us  to 
use  them,  "  that  God  in  all  things  maybe 
glorified  " — not  in  one  thing,  but  in  ''all 
things  " — not  in  great  things  merely,  but  in 
little  things  as  well.  And  St.  Paul  goes 
still  further,  for  he  says,  "  Whether  ye  eat 
or  drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the 
glory  of  God."  That  is,  in  all  the  little 
actions  of  your  daily  life,  let  this  one  motive 


92  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

be  the  mainspring  of  all  your  doings — to 
bring  glory  to  Him. 

3.  Endeavor  to  honor  God  by  tJie  holi- 
ness of  your  life.  Nothing  brings  such  dis- 
honor upon  the  Gospel,  and  nothing  leads 
to  such  contempt  for  the  truth,  as  the  un- 
holy lives  of  His  professing  people.  And, 
on  the  other  hand,  nothing  is  so  pleasing  to 
Him,  and  brings  such  honor  to  His  name 
and  cause,  as  the  holy  lives  of  his  fol- 
lowers. 

We  Christians  are  called  with  a  Jioly  call- 
ing. We  are  called  to  be  like  Jesus,  holy, 
harmless,  undefiled,  and  separate  from  sin- 
ners. I  often  picture  to  myself  a  little  band 
of  holy  men  and  women  in  any  parish — a 
compact  band,  a  loving  band,  a  devoted 
band,  of  really  consistent  Christians — not 
mere  professors,  but  possessors  of  Christ — 
not  talkers,  but  workers — not  hearers  only, 
but  doers  of  the  Word — fruit-bearers,  light- 
reflectors,  living  epistles  of  Christ,  known 
and  read  of  all  men.  What  a  blessed  in- 
fluence would  they  have  on  others ;  like 
leaven,  spreading  itself  over  the  whole  mass  ; 
like  ointment,  scattering  around  the  per- 
fume of  godliness !     This  would  give  life  to 


THE  GREAT  END   OF  LIFE.  93 

our  Churches.  This  would  put  to  silence 
the  gainsayer.  This  would  attract,  and  win 
over,  the  unbeliever. 

St.  Paul  speaks  of  our  "adorning  the 
doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things." 
What  a  word  that  is — adorning  the  doctrine  ! 
Can  we  add  anything  to  that  which  is  in  it- 
self so  pure,  and  bright,  and  lovely,  as  the 
Gospel  ?  Alas,  we  oftener  throw  a  veil  over 
it,  and  dim  its  beauties:  we  cast  upon  it 
many  a  blot,  and  so  mar  its  charms.  And 
yet  we  may  adorn  the  Gospel,  we  may  add 
a  lustre  to  it,  by  living  under  its  power. 
What  more  lovely  picture  is  there  in  the 
world,  than  to  see  a  holy  and  happy 
Christian  acting  out  the  Gospel  in  all  he 
does  ? 

Oh,  let  us  try  to  make  religion  attractive 
by  the  blamelessness  of  our  lives.  Let  us 
show  forth  the  character  of  Christ  in  our 
daily  conduct.  Why  is  it  that  our  Lord 
exhorts  us  to  "  let  our  light  shine  before 
men  ?  "  It  is  that  they  may  be  led,  by  see- 
ing our  good  Works,  not  to  praise  us,  but 
"  to  glorify  our  yather  which  is  in  heaven." 
And,  believe  me,  the  poorest  and  humblest 
may  do  this.     We   may   all   let    our  light 


94  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

shine  for  Christ.  For  do  we  not  see  the 
glorious  sun  reflected  on  the  little  tiny  dew- 
drop,  as  well  as  on  the  boundless  ocean  ? 
"  Herein,"  says  Christ,  "  is  my  Father  glori- 
fied, that  ye  bear  much  fruit." 

4.  Make  it  a  subject  of  prayer  that  you 
may  glorify  God. 

We  are  taught  to  ask  this  in  the  pattern 
prayer  which  Jesus  has  given  us.  There, 
out  of  the  seven  petitions,  which  we  are 
taught  to  offer,  we  plead  in  three  of  them 
for  our  Father's  glory:  "  Hallowed  be  Thy 
name;"  "Thy  kingdom  come;"  "Thy  will 
be  done." 

So  too  in  our  Prayer  Book  we  ask  again 
and  again  for  this  very  thing;  "  Grant  that 
we  may  evermore  serve  Thee  in  holiness 
and  pureness  of  living,  to  Thy  honor  and 
glory'*  Again,  in  praying  for  our  Rulers, 
we  ask,  "  that  they  may  above  all  things  seek 
God's  ho7ior  and  glory.''  And  for  our  gov- 
ernors, "  that  God  would  be  pleased  to  di- 
rect and  prosper  all  their  consultations  to  the 
advancement  of  Hisglojy."  And  then,  more 
than  once  in  the  Service,  our  lips  pour 
forth  those  few  but  stirring  words  of  praise, 


THE  GREAT  END   OF  LIFE.  95 

''Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son, 
and  to  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Seek  then  to  glorify  God.  It  is  He  who 
has  placed  us  where  we  are,  who  has  ap- 
pointed our  lot  for  us.  He  has  put  us 
where  we  may  best  glorify  Him,  where  we 
can  do  a  work  for  Him,  which  we  could 
not  do  elsewhere.  We  may  glorify  Him 
by  patiently  bearing  whatever  He  is  pleased 
to  lay  upon  us,  by  cheerfully  submitting  to 
His  will  in  all  things.  We  may  do  so  by 
our  words,  by  our  prayers,  by  our  faith,  by 
a  holy  and  Christian  life. 

One  cannot  but  respect  a  Son  who  has 
his  Father's  honor  at  heart.  One  cannot 
but  admire  a  Soldier  who  would  rather  die 
than  disgrace  his  country.  And  if  we  are 
worthy  of  the  name  of  Sons,  shall  we  not 
seek  oiir  Jieavenly  Fatlicrs  honor?  If  we 
are  true  Soldiers  of  Christ,  shall  we  not  de- 
sire above  all  things  our  Saviour  s  glory  ? 

Let  us  determine  to  make  this  our  con- 
stant aim.  Let  us  be  ever  striving  to  do 
something  for  our  God.  The  glory  of  His 
name,  the  honor  of  His  cause,  the  advance- 
ment of  His  kingdom — oh,  here  is  some- 


96  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

thing  indeed  worth  striving  for  !  Let  the 
world  frown  upon  us ;  let  our  riches  take 
to  themselves  wings  and  fly  away ;  let  pov- 
erty be  our  lot  here ;  let  us  be  counted  as 
nothing  in  the  estimate  of  our  fellow-men  : 
no  matter,  if  we  can,  each  of  us  in  our  little 
measure,  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our 
Saviour,  and  advance  His  glory  in  the 
world. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   WORD    OF    GOD,    THE   NUTRIMENT   OF 
THE    CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 

In  the  preceding  chapters  I  have  dwelt 
principally  on  the  nature  of  the  Christian 
life.  I  have  shown  you  what  it  is  to  live 
without  God.  I  have  called  your  attention 
to  the  great  Turning-point  in  the  Christian 
Life.  I  have  directed  you  to  Christ,  as  the 
Centre  of  that  Life — Himself  the  very  life 
of  the  soul,  I  have  described  to  you  what 
it  is  to  live  to  God  ;  and  what  is  the  great 
work,  and  also  the  chief  end  and  object  of 
the  Christian  Life. 

In  the  next  four  chapters  I  shall  show 
you  how  this  life  is  sustained  and  kept  up  in 
the  soul.  And  I  shall  speak  first  of  the 
Word  of  God,  as  tJie  Nutriment  of  this 
spiritual  life.  May  God  help  me  to  speak 
wisely  and  usefully ! 

God  has  called  us  to  live  to  Him  ;  and 
He  has  made  our  happiness  to  consist  in 
r  (97) 


98  THE    CHRIS  I  IAN  LIFE. 

doing  so.  Ten  thousand  arc  the  ways  by 
which  He  brings  us  from  death  unto  hfe — • 
by  the  voice  of  conscience ;  by  the  gentle 
working  of  His  Spirit;  by  the  preaching  of 
His  Word  ;  by  some  starthng  visitation ; 
by  some  arrow,  shot  perliaps  at  a  venture, 
but  directed  to  the  heart  by  the  Lord  Him- 
self. Yes,  He  has  not  one  method  merely, 
but  many^  for  raising  a  soul  from  the  cold 
grave  of  sin  and  vvorldliness  to  the  resurrec- 
tion life  of  grace. 

But  God  does  not  leave  us  there.  Laz- 
arus, when  a  new  life  was  granted  to  him, 
needed  food  to  support  his  bodily  frame : 
and  so  we  need  spiritual  support.  And 
God  has  specially  provided  it.  Among 
those  means  of  grace,  which  He  has  merci- 
fully appointed,  His  ^F<5'/'<i  stands  first  and 
foremost,  as  the  food  and  nourishment  of 
the  renewed  soul. 

Let  us  consider  the  subject  under  these 
three  heads — 

L  Tlie  Word  of  God  is  the  appointed 
means  of  our  spiritual  instruction. 

n.  That  Word  must  be  received  into  the 
soul,  as  its  daily  nourishment. 


THE   WORD  OF  GOD.  99 

III.  When  so  received,  it  brings  joy  and 
rejoicing  to  the  heart. 

I.  The  Word  of  God  is  the  appointed 
me  mis  of  our  instruction. 

I.  God  would  have  us  knoiv  Him.  Sup- 
pose we  had  been  brought  up  without  any 
instruction  from  our  Parents,  without  a 
Minister  to  teach  us,  or  without  a  Bible  to 
make  the  truth  of  God  known  to  us,  what 
would  be  our  state  ?  We  should  know 
nothing  of  God,  nothing  of  a  Saviour,  noth- 
ing of  the  world  before  us.  We  might  have 
a  feeling  of  want  in  our  breasts,  which  noth- 
ing here  could  satisfy;  a  feeling  of  empti- 
ness, which  nothing  here  could  fill.  We 
might  guess  that  there  was  a  God  above  ; 
and  conscience  might  tell  us  that  we  have 
wronged  Him,  and  strayed  from  His  ways. 
But  where  could  we  look  for  pardon? 
Where  could  we  find  the  desired  atonement? 
W^e  could  know  nothing  of  the  Cross,  noth- 
ing of  a  Saviour  who  has  died,  "  the  just  for 
the  unjust,  to  bring  us  to  God."  Something 
within  might  tell  us  that  there  is  a  world  to 
come;  but  how  dark  and  uncertain  would 
be  our  views  concerning  it ! 


'83878A 


lOO  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Blessed  be  God,  He  has  revealed  these 
things  to  us.  He  has  made  Himself  known 
to  us  in  His  own  Word.  There  we  may 
read  of  His  love  in  giving  us  a  Saviour  ; 
and  there  we  are  told  of  that  Saviour  dying 
for  us,  and  of  His  having  gone  before  us  to 
prepare  a  place  for  His  elect. 

The  Bible  teaches  us  to  know  God,  and 
Jesus  whom  He  hath  sent.  It  is  true  that 
the  mere  /^^-s-^f-knowledge  of  this  will  not 
save  us  ;  but  if  God  give  us  His  Holy  Spirit 
to  enlighten  our  minds,  and  to  touch  our 
hearts,  then,  as  we  read  His  Word,  we  shall 
get  to  know  Him,  to  our  comfort,  peace, 
and  salvation. 

2.  God  would  also  have  us  obey  Him.  He 
is  the  Lord  of  the  world.  And  it  is  just  in 
proportion  as  we  obey  Him  that  we  shall 
be  happy.  Surely,  if  we  are  God's  people, 
our  grand  inquiry  will  be  how  we  may  do 
His  will ;  how  we  may  serve  Him  most 
effectually  ;  how  we  may  please  Him. 

And  where  can  we  learn  this  ?  There  is 
no  voice  from  heaven  now,  saying  to  us  on 
every  occasion,  "  It  shall  be  told  thee 
what  thou  must  do."  God  does  not  send 
His  angels  to  us,  as  He  did  to  Jacob  or  to 


THE   WORD   OF  GOD.  loi 

Manoah.  He  does  not  declare  His  mind 
to  us  in  a  vision,  as  He  did  to  Paul.  He 
does  not  send  a  special  messenger  to  us,  as 
He  did  to  King  Hezekiah,  or  to  Cornelius 
the  Centurion.  All  His  counsel  is  written 
in  that  sacred  Book  which  we  possess. 
And  as  we  read  that  Book,  we  may  discover 
in  its  pages  directions  for  a  holy  and  a 
happy  life. 

3.  God  would  have  us  also  to  love  Him. 
And  how  can  we  love  Him,  except  we  know 
Him  ?  And  how  can  we  shozv  our  love, 
but  by  obeying  Him  ?  '*  If  ye  love  me," 
says  our  Lord,  "  keep  my  commandments." 

We  are  to  love  a  Father  whom  we  have 
never  beheld,  an  unseen  Saviour.  But 
there,  in  the  Bible,  we  have  His  glorious 
character  placed  before  us.  There  we  may 
see  what  He  is,  and  what  He  has  done  for 
us.  And  thus  our  affections  are  drawn  out, 
and  our  hearts  won  over  to  Him. 

Let  any  one  read  his  Bible  earnestly  and 
with  prayer,  and  his  heart  cannot  but  burn 
within  him,  as  he  pictures  to  himself  the 
goodness,  and  mercy,  and  love  of  his  Al- 
mighty Friend.  And  the  more  God's  truth 
lays  hold  of  his  heart,  the  deeper  and  warmer 


I02  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

will  be  his  affection  to  Christ,  who  has  done 
so  much,  and  suffered  so  willingly  for  his 
sake.  *'  We  love  Him,  because  He  first 
loved  us," 

Do  you  find  it  hard  to  love  God,  to  love 
the  Saviour — hard  to  lift  your  leaden  heart 
from  off  the  soil  of  this  world,  and  to  soar 
upwards  on  the  wings  of  gratitude  ?  Read 
some  passage  in  the  Gospels  or  elsewhere, 
at  the  same  time  uttering  a  heartfelt  prayer 
for  a  blessing ;  and,  though  you  may  have 
read  the  passage  many  times  before,  God 
can  and  zvill  make  it  the  means  of  giv- 
ing fresh  tenderness  and  fervor  to  your 
heart. 

n.  This  Word  must  be  received  into  your 
soul  as  its  daily  nourishment. 

Our  souls  must  be  fed,  as  well  as  our 
bodies ;  and  I  have  shown  that  God  has 
provided  for  this.  He  has  given  His  Word 
to  be  the  spiritual  food  of  the  new-born  soul, 
"that  we  may  grow  thereby." 

Now  bread  and  meat  is  of  no  use  to  the 
body,  unless  it  is  inwardly  received  by  us. 
There  may  be  an  abundance  of  corn  in  our 
country;  there  may  be  ample  provisions  in 


THE   WORD  OF  GOD.  103 

our  houses  ;  but  if  we  do  not  feed  upon 
them,  we  shall  starve. 

So  it  is  with  God's  Word.  We  may  have 
the  Bible  on  our  shelves.  It  may  be  near 
us.  We  may  see  it  day  by  day.  We  may 
even  read  it  with  our  eyes.  And  yet  our 
souls  may  not  be  notirished.  They  may 
starve  in  the  midst  of  plenty. 

God's  Word  must  sink  below  the  surface, 
down  into  our  very  hearts.  "  The  entrance 
of  thy  words,"  says  David,  **  giveth  light ; 
it  giveth  understanding  to  the  simple." 
And  again,  "  Thy  word  have  I  Jiid  in  my 
heart!' 

What  did  the  Prophet  Jeremiah  do  with 
God's  Word  ?  First  he  tells  us  that  he 
found  it,  "  Thy  words  were  found."  Have 
you  found  God's  Word  to  be  the  most  pre- 
cious treasure  you  can  possess  ?  You  have 
had  it  within  your  reach  all  your  life;  but 
have  you  discovered  its  value  ? 

A  friend  of  mine  was  the  possessor  of  a 
large  tract  of  land.  To  the  outward  eye  it 
seemed  much  like  other  land.  But  one  day 
a  bed  of  metal,  called  manganese,  was  dis- 
covered in  one  of  his  fields.  From  that 
moment  the  value  of  the  field  was  increased 


I04  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

twenty-fold  in  his  eyes.  The  rich  mine  had 
existed  there  all  along ;  but  he  knew  it  not. 

Perhaps  it  has  been  so  with  your  Bible. 
Once  you  had  it  in  your  possession  without 
knowing  its  value.  But  now  you  have 
found  it  out,  to  your  exceeding  joy. 

That  was  a  great  discovery  which  is  men- 
tioned in  2  Kings,  xxii.,  where  we  are  told 
that  Hilkiah  the  Priest  found  in  some  old 
chest  belonging  to  the  Temple  a  code  of 
the  law  of  Moses,  which  had  been  lost  for 
years,  and  well-nigh  forgotten.  He  goes 
immediately  to  Shaphan  the  scribe,  and 
says,  *'  I  have  found  the  Book  of  the  law  in 
the  House  of  the  Lord."  Shaphan  eagerly 
read  it  himself;  and  then  took  it  to  the 
King,  and  read  some  passages  of  it  aloud 
to  him.  Good  King  Josiah  knew  well  its 
value,  and  prized  it  accordingly. 

Martin  Luther,  too,  the  great  German 
Reformer,  who  lived  three  hundred  and 
fifty  years  ago,  when  we  were  all  under  the 
dark  cloud  of  Romanism,  one  day  was  grop- 
ing about  in  the  library  of  his  convent,  and 
is  said  to  have  come  accidentally  upon  a 
copy  of  the  Bible.  It  was  to  him  as  bread 
to  the  hungry.     He  feasted  his  soul  upon 


THE   WORD   OF  GOD.  105 

it;  and  God  brought  it  home  to  his  inmost 
heart.     That  again  was  a  great  discovery. 

And  so  too  in  these  days,  when  it  pleases 
God  by  His  Spirit  to  awaken  any  one,  then 
the  Bible  becomes,  as  it  were,  a  new  book. 
The  soul  hungers  for  God's  truth,  and  there 
it  finds  the  nourishment  it  needs,  i 

But  Jeremiah  tells  us  another  thing. 
"Thy  words  were  found,"  he  says,  '*and  I 
did  eat  them."  He  fed  upon  them  to  the 
satisfying  of  his  soul. 

Look  upon  God's  Word  in  this  light — as 
your  spiritual  nourishment.  Say  to  your- 
self, "  I  want  enlightening,  comforting, 
strengthening.  I  will  sit  down  to  the  read- 
ing of  Scripture  as  I  would  to  my  meal.  I 
will  ask  God  to  bless  me,  and  feed  me  with 
this  bread  of  life." 

You  can  use  no  better  petitions  than 
those  of  our  well-known  Collect,  "  Blessed 
Lord,  who  hast  caused  all  Holy  Scriptures 
to  be  written  for  our  learning,  grant  that  we 
may  in  such  wise  hear  them,  read,  mark, 
learn,  and  inwardly  digest  them."  Our  or- 
dinary food,  when  swallowed,  must  be  di- 
gested ;  and  so  must  the  words  of  Scripture. 
We  must  think  over  them,  meditate  upon 


io6  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

them,  and  let  them  sink  down  into  our 
hearts. 

I  believe  that  our  Bible-reading  would  be 
a  very  different  thing,  if  we  came  to  it  in 
this  spirit.  What  is  it  to  many  of  us  ?  A 
mere  task,  a  dry,  uninteresting  duty  which 
we  feel  it  right  to  go  through.  No  wonder 
that  such  persons  find  no  benefit  from  their 
reading.  They  have  no  appetite  for  God's 
Word,  and  therefore  they  cannot  say,  "  Thy 
words  were  found,  and  I  did  eat  them." 

Remember,  then,  it  must  be  your  con- 
stant daily  nourishment.  When  any  one 
says,  "  I  read  my  Bible  sometimes^'  I  can 
guess  pretty  well  the  state  of  that  person's 
soul.  What !  brethren,  is  it  so  with  your 
ordinary  meals  ?  Do  you  sit  down  to  them 
only  sometimes  f  Do  you  let  your  dinner- 
hour  or  your  supper-hour  pass  by,  because 
you  have  other  things  to  do  ?  Do  you  ever 
spend  a  day  without  food,  and  yet  not  so 
much  as  notice  it  ?  If  so,  you  cannot  be 
in  health.  There  must  be  something  wrong 
with  you.  And  if  you  have  no  appetite  for 
God's  Word,  if  you  do  not  feel  that  your 
soul  longs  for  this  spiritual  nourishment,  all 
cannot  be  right  with  you.     There  cannot  be 


THE   WORD  OF  GOD.  107 

health  within.  If  all  was  well  with  your 
soul,  you  would  sooner  suffer  "  a  famine  of 
br^ad,  or  a  thirst  of  water,"  than  of  reading 
or  ''hearing  the  Word  of  the  Lord." 

A  real  love  for  the  Bible,  a  hungering  for 
its  truths  which  nothing  but  a  constant 
daily  reading  of  it  will  satisfy — this  is  a 
sure  sign  of  a  converted  soul. 

Read  the  Bible  then  every  day.  Have 
your  fixed  hour  for  it,  as  you  would  for  any 
one  of  your  meals.  Read  it  with  earnest 
prayer  for  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit.  Ask 
God  to  make  it  a  nourishing  word  to  you. 
This  is  the  kind  of  reading  that  will  do  you 
good.     Thus  will  your  soul  thrive. 

III.  The  Word,  when  so  received,  brings 
joy  and  rejoicing  to  the  Jieart.  I  referred  j  ust 
now  to  Jeremiah.  Well,  he  had  "eaten," 
or  fed  upon,  God's  words.  And  what  was 
the  effect  they  produced  upon  his  soul  ? 
Did  this  spiritual  meal  answer  his  expec- 
tation, or  disappoint  him  ?  Hear  what  he 
says,  "  Thy  word  was  unto  me  the  joy  and 
rejoicing  of  my  heart."  This  was  his  tes- 
timony. And  such,  too,  was  David's.  He 
also  ate  the  same  spiritual  food.     And  what 


io8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

is  his  account  of  it  ?  "  How  sweet  are  thy 
words  unto  my  taste !  Yea,  sweeter  than 
honey  unto  my  mouth !  "  And  Job's  ex- 
perience is  the  same,  "  I  have  esteemed  the 
words  of  thy  mouth  more  than  my  nec- 
essary food." 

Fancy  yourself  for  a  moment  in  the  des- 
erts between  Jerusalem  and  Gaza.  You 
see  a  man  coming  along  in  his  chariot,  and 
reading  as  he  travels.  He  is  very  thought- 
ful. The  Book  he  is  intent  upon  is  deeply 
interesting  to  him.  He  is  an  Eunuch  of 
Ethiopia ;  and  he  is  reading  a  portion  of 
the  Prophet  Isaiah.  Presently  one  joins 
him,  to  whom  that  Book  is  familiar.  He 
explains  it  to  him.  The  Eunuch  now  sees 
that  it  speaks  of  Christ.  At  once  a  new 
light  breaks  in  upon  him.  A  new  rill  of 
joy  is  opened  in  his  soul.  He  believes, 
and  "  goes  on  his  way  rejoicing^ 

Or  again,  fancy  yourself  in  one  of  our 
English  prisons  some  three  hundred  years 
ago.  There  you  would  have  seen  a  vener- 
able man,  a  Minister  of  Christ,  bound  under 
sentence  of  death  ;  a  prisoner  of  the  Lord  ; 
a  martyr  for  the  cause  of  Christ.  As  he 
sits  in  his  solitary  cell,  there  is  one  com- 


THE   WORD   OF  GOD.  309 

panion  that  cheers  him — a  Companion  that 
is  for  ever  whispering  to  him,  "  Let  not  your 
heart  be  troubled,  neither  be  afraid;"  '*  Re- 
joice, and  be  exceeding  glad  :  for  great  is 
your  reward  in  heaven."  That  Companion 
is  his  Bible,  his  precious  Bible.  TJiat  brings 
peace  and  comfort  to  his  soul. 

Once  more ;  go  into  some  sick  room, 
under  a  cottage  roof  There  will  you  find 
lying  upon  his  bed  some  poor  worn-out  suf- 
ferer. He  has  lain  there  perhaps  for  months. 
Sleep  seldom  closes  his  eyes.  He  scarcely 
knows  what  it  is  to  be  free  from  pain.  His 
pale  countenance  speaks  plainly  of  a  fatal 
disease  within.  And  yet  he  is  calm,  peace- 
ful, and  resigned.  And  more  than  this — 
he  is  happy.  And  what  makes  him  so? 
See  him  pull  his  well-worn  Bible  from 
beneath  his  pillow.  And  mark  what  a 
bright  ray  of  hope  beams  upon  his  counte- 
nance, as  he  reads  his  morning  Psalm,  or 
traces  the  loving  words  of  gospel  truth. 
There  Christ  is  made  known  to  him,  the 
great  deliverer  from  sin  and  sorrow. 

Truly  this  brings  "joy  and  rejoicing  to 
the  heart."  Proud  Pharisees  may  pass  over 
the  words  of  God  with  indifference,  just  as 


no  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

**  the  full  soul  loatheth  an  honeycomb  ;  "  but 
the  humble  child  of  God  will  ever  thank- 
fully exclaim,  *'  Thy  testimonies  have  I 
claimed  as  my  heritage  for  ever."  And 
why  ?  "  They  are  the  very  joy  of  my 
heart." 

Let  me  then  once  more  counsel  you  to 
take  up  your  Bible  as  the  meat  and  drink 
of  your  soul.  If  you  wish  to  get  your 
faith  strengthened,  your  heart  warmed,  your 
spiritual  knowledge  deepened  ;  if  you  wish 
to  stand  firm  on  the  rock,  unshaken  by  the 
opinions  of  men ;  if  you  wish  to  be  a  bold, 
strong,  earnest  Christian ;  live  upon  God's 
Word ;  get  acquainted  with  its  blessed 
truths ;  feed  upon  those  green  pastures 
which  He  has  provided  for  His  flock.  Do 
not  be  content  with  getting  a  few  Scripture 
phrases  upon  your  lips  ;  but  get  the  spirit 
of  Scripture  into  your  heart.  Get  your  soul 
leavened  with  its  heavenly  savor.  This 
will  bring  you  to  know  God  and  make  you 
*'  wise  unto  salvation." 

One  word  more.  Never  take  up  the  sa- 
cred volume  without  remembering  that  He, 
whose  Book  it  is,  must  open  its  pages  to 


THE   WORD  OF  GOD.  in 

your  view.  You  cannot  understand  it ;  you 
"cannot  feel  its  power ;  unless  God  lifts  up 
the  veil  from  your  heart.  It  will  be  to  you 
*'  as  the  words  of  a  book  that  is  sealed," 
unless  He  unlocks  it.  Never  do  we  want 
light  and  grace  so  much  as  when  we  are 
reading  God's  Word.  And  never.  I  believe, 
is  He  so  ready  to  bestow  it. 

The  Lord  enable  you  more  and  more  to 
prize  your  Bible  !  May  you  be  ready  to 
say,  "  I  have  found  the  Word  of  God  to  be 
precious  to  my  soul.  Once  I  cared  more 
for  the  outside,  than  for  its  contents.  Once 
it  had  a  place  on  my  table,  but  no  place  in 
my  heart.  Once  I  looked  into  it  iiow  and 
tJien  as  a  matter  of  duty  or  to  while  away  a 
half-hour.  Now  it  is  my  constant  com- 
panion, the  food  of  my  soul,  the  comfort, 
the  delight,  the  joy  and  rejoicing  of  my 
heart." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

PREACHING,   A    SAVING    ORDINANCE    IN    THE 
CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 

How  is  it  that  the  Word  of  God  is  read 
for  weeks  and  months  together  with  so 
little  profit?  How  is  it  that  it  is  often 
preached  with  great  ability,  and  with  much 
earnestness,  and  yet  it  never  gets  beyond 
the  outward  ear  of  some  who  sit  and  listen 
to  it  ?  The  truth  is,  there  are  many  hearts 
which  the  Word  of  God  has  never  yet  effectu- 
ally reached.  A  person  may  hear  sermons 
with  much  attention  ;  he  may  thoroughly  un- 
derstand what  he  hears,  and  store  it  up  in  his 
memory  ;  but  if  God's  Word  goes  no  farther 
than  this,  it  will  not  be  a  saving  word  to 
his  soul.  If  the  Holy  Spirit  does  not 
apply  it  to  his  conscience,  very  little  good 
will  be  done. 

Now  St.  James,  speaking  of  the  Gospel, 
calls  it,  "  the  eiigrafted^ox<M'     He  uses  this 

(112) 


PREACHING,  A    SAVING  ORDINANCE.     113 

striking  expression  to  show  that  it  must  not 
only  be  preached  to  us  ;  it  must  not  only  be 
sounded  in  our  ears  ;  it  must  not  only  be 
hstened  to  with  gladness  ;  but  it  must  work 
its  way  into  our  hearts.  ''Receive^'  he  says, 
"the  engrafted  word."  ''Receive  it,"  as  you 
would  a  friend  who  is  welcome  to  your  house. 
You  would  not  bid  him  stand  at  the  door 
without.  You  would  let  him  in,  and  give 
him  a  choice  place  by  your  hearth.  ''Receive 
it,"  as  you  would  some  remedy  which  was 
able  to  save  your  life.  Surely  you  would 
not  place  the  bottle  by  your  bedside,  and 
merely  gaze  upon  it.  You  would  eagerly 
drink  its  contents,  as  that  which  was  likely 
to  cure  you. 

"  The  engrafted  word  !  "  What  is  the  proc- 
ess with  a  graft  ?  It  is  not  enough  to  take 
the  slip  and  fasten  it  on  the  tree ;  but  we 
must  let  let  it  into  the  tree,  or  else  it  will 
take  no  effect.  Just  so  must  the  Word  of 
God  enter  it;  it  must  get  below  the  surface, 
and  touch  the  very  heart.  Thus  David 
says,  "  The  entrance  of  thy  words  giveth 
wisdom:"  and  again,  "Thy  word  have/ 
hid  in  mine  heart!'  And  St.  Paul  thus  ex- 
horts us,  "  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in 
8 


114  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

you  richly" — let  it  not  only  float  in  your 
fancy,  but  enter  your  heart,  and  lodge  deep 
in  your  soul. 

But  this  expression  seems  to  teach  us 
something  further.  It  teaches  us  that  God's 
Word  has  a  life-giving  power :  it  must  live 
within  us.  Should  we  be  content  to  see 
the  graft  fixed  ever  so  firmly  in  the  tree  ? 
No,  it  must  live  and  grow  there,  and  pro- 
duce a  better  and  more  abundant  crop  of 
fruit.  And  so  too  must  it  be  with  God's 
Word.  It  must  be  a  living  word  within  us. 
It  must  work  a  mighty  change  there.  Its 
power  must  be  felt  within. 

Have  you  thus  received  the  Word  ?  You 
have  heard  it  again  and  again.  It  may  be, 
you  have  listened  to  it  with  deep  attention. 
You  have  been  struck  by  it.  Perhaps  the 
Preacher's  words  have  made  you  thought- 
ful for  the  moment.  You  have  gone  home 
with  deep  searchings  of  heart.  You  have 
had  a  glimpse,  as  it  were,  of  the  world  to 
come.  You  have  been  forced  to  look  into 
your  own  heart.  You  have  seen  it  to  be 
very  sinful,  and  you  have  felt  your  pressing 
need  of  a  Saviour.  But  have  you  received 
the  Word  ?     Have  you  heartily  welcomed 


PREACHING,  A    SAVING  ORDINANCE.     115 

it  to  your  soul  ?  If  it  be  indeed  grafted  by 
the  Master's  hand,  you  will  know  it  by 
this  token — it  will  be  fruitful ;  it  will  spring 
up. 

It  does  indeed  make  one  sad  to  think,  on 
how  few  hearts  the  Word  of  God  takes 
real  and  saving  effect !  How  many  listen 
and  listen,  and  yet  come  short  of  being 
converted  !  Some  seed  falls  by  the  way- 
side ;  and  it  is  soon  snatched  away.  Some 
falls,  as  we  fancy,  into  welcome  ears ;  but  it 
takes  no  root.  And  some  too  is  quickly 
choked  by  the  stifling  business,  and  cares, 
and  worry  of  the  world.  Thank  God  it  does 
so7nethnes  light  upon  a  better  soil  ;  and 
there  it  sinks  in,  and  grows,  and  brings 
forth  fruit  unto  life  eternal. 

Take  heed  how  you  hear.  It  is  not  a 
light  matter  to  listen  to  a  sermon.  That 
sermon  may  be  for  the  saving  or  the  con- 
demning of  your  soul.  Every  sermon  you 
hear  is  for  eternity.  And  just  as  the  stroke 
of  the  blacksmith's  hammer  either  makes 
the  iron  harder,  or  breaks  it  in  pieces,  so  it 
is  with  the  preached  Gospel.  Be  sure,  it 
never  leaves  any  one  as  it  finds  him.  It 
either  makes  his  heart  tender,  or  it  leaves 


Ii6  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

him  more  hardened  than  before.  It  Is 
either  "  the  savor  of  Hfe  unto  hfe,"  or  the 
"  savor  of  death,"  to  his  soul. 

But  let  us  inquire,  how  we  should  receive 
the  Word.  There  is  something  that  we 
must  leave  behind,  and  something  that  we 
must  bring  zvith  us,  to  the  hearing  of  God's 
Word. 

We  must  leave  behind  our  Pride.  The 
man  who  comes  to  church  with  a  proud, 
self-satisfied  spirit  is  pretty  sure  to  get  no 
good  for  his  soul.  It  is  "  the  hungry  "  whom 
God  loves  to  fill  with  the  good  things  of 
His  Gospel ;  but  "  the  rich "  (those  who 
fancy  that  they  have  need  of  nothing)  "  He 
sends  empty  away."  It  has  been  well  said 
that  "it  is  only  a  broken  heart,  that  can 
receive  a  crucified  Christ." 

The  World  too  must  be  left  behind. 
How  many  think  of  the  world,  and  the 
world  only,  all  the  six  days  of  the  week. 
Ay,  and  even  on  the  Sabbath  morning,  the 
world  still  occupies  their  thoughts  and 
hearts.  When  the  hour  of  service  comes,* 
they  hurry  off  to  the  House  of  God  ;  and 
then  they  find  themselves  but  little  disposed 


PREACHING,  A   SAVING   ORDINANCE.    117 

for  Prayer,  and  ill  prepared  to  listen  to  the 
Word.  And  what  wonder  is  it  that  it 
should  be  so  ?  The  world  has  been  allowed 
to  have  full  sway  over  them  ;  is  it  to  be 
expected  then  that  they  should  be  able  in  a 
moment  to  put  it  aside  at  their  bidding? 
No,  it  still  hovers  around  them.  It  clings 
to  them,  and  they  cannot  shake  it  off.  It 
creeps  in  as  their  companion  in  the  very 
House  of  God.  It  stands  by  them,  when 
they  are  upon  their  knees.  It  fills  their 
minds,  when  they  would  be  thinking  of 
God.  It  blocks  up  the  door  of  their  hearts, 
lest  the  good  seed  should  enter  in.  The 
minister  of  Christ  speaks  words  of  solemn 
moment;  but  the  heart  is  too  full  of  earthly 
cares,  and  plans,  and  pleasures,  to  receive 
them.  Like  the  inn  at  Bethlehem,  there  is 
no  room  there  to  welcome  Christ.  Yes,  the 
world  must  be  left  behind,  if  we  would  profit 
by  God's  ordinance. 

And  there  is  yet  another  thing,  too,  that 
must  be  laid  aside  ;  and  that  is,  Sin.  In  the 
words,  which  I  just  now  quoted,  St.  James 
speaks  of  "  laying  apart  all  filthiness  and 
naughtiness;"  and  tlieii,  he  says,  "Receive 
the  engrafted  word."     The  heart  must  be 


ii8  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

cleared  out  and  emptied,  before  God's  truth 
can  lodge  within  us.  Ah,  here  is  the  secret 
reason  why  so  many  are  moved  by  sermons, 
and  are  yet  iincJiaiiged  by  them ;  so  many 
are  fully  convinced,  and  yet  remain  uncon- 
verted. They  feel  persuaded  that  sin  is 
ruining  their  souls,  and  that  Christ  alone 
can  make  them  happy ;  that  if  they  could 
only  give  their  whole  hearts  to  Him,  they 
would  feel  a  joy  which  they  have  hitherto 
missed.  And  yet  they  do  not  close  with 
Christ.  And  why  ?  Because  they  love  their 
sins  better.  You  will  find  perhaps  hereafter 
that  there  was  some  sin — some  little  sin — 
some  secret,  hidden,  heart  sin — which  you 
would  not  give  up ;  and  that  that  sin  kept 
you  from  Christ,  and  hindered  you  from 
entering  His  blessed  kingdom. 

Oh,  if  your  conscience  whispers,  "Alas ! 
so  it  is  with  me,"  I  would  affectionately 
urge  you  forthwith  to  part  with  that  sin, 
whatever  it  may  be,  and  however  much  it 
may  cost  you.  Part  with  it,  though  it  be 
dearer  to  you  than  a  right  hand  or  a  right 
eye,  or  you  must  never  hope  to  see  God. 

But  there  is  not  only  something  which 


PREACHING,  A    SAVING  ORDINANCE.     119 

must  be  laid  aside,  but  also  something  that 
we  must  bring  with  tis  to  the  hearing  of 
God's  truth.  Here,  again,  we  will  take  St. 
James's  words.  The  apostle  says,  **  Receive 
witJi  meekness  the  engrafted  word."  A  hum- 
ble, meek,  and  teachable  spirit  is  what  we 
want.  And  this  is  the  frame  of  mind  that 
God  will  bless.  God  loves  to  teach  the 
humble,  child-like  heart:  "The  meek  will 
he  guide  in  judgment,  and  the  meek  will  he 
teach  his  way.  "  Pride  nips  the  tender  bud, 
and  no  fruit  is  brought  to  perfection.  If  we 
go  to  the  house  of  God  to  pass  judgment 
on  the  sermon  we  hear,  and  to  set  up  our 
own  wisdom  against  God's  teaching,  sure  I 
am  that  we  shall  hear  in  vain.  But  every 
true  servant  of  God  will  come  with  a  mind 
to  obey.  He  only  waits  for  a  discovery  of 
the  truth,  and  then  he  will  follow  it.  His 
language  is  like  that  of*  Job,  "What  I  see 
not,  teach  thou  me."  He  is  ready  to  say 
with  Cornelius,  "We  are  all  here  present 
before  God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are  com- 
manded thee  of  God." 

Whether  you  open  your  Bible  at  home, 
and  sit  down  to  read  it,  or  whether  you 
come  to  the  house  of  God  to  listen  to  the 


I20  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

preaching  of  it,  be  humble ;  for  it  is  not 
man  that  speaks,  but  God.  Remember  your 
need  of  a  heavenly  Teacher.  Put  up  a 
secret  prayer  to  God,  that  He  would  clear 
away  the  mist  from  before  you,  and  shine 
upon  His  own  Word.  Entreat  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  apply  the  truth  to  your  heart,  and 
to  take  of  the  things  of  Christ,  and  show 
them  to  you.  Thus  will  those  truths,  which 
hitherto  perhaps  have  been  hidden  from 
your  soul,  break  in  with  new  life,  shedding 
peace  and  joy  into  your  heart. 

But  just  consider,  brethren,  the  wonder- 
ful power  there  is  in  God's  Word.  It  is 
"  able  to  save  the  soul  " — not  merely  to  en- 
lighten, to  comfort,  to  quicken — but  to  save. 

What !  you  may  say,  can  God's  Word 
save?  Is  not  this  too  much  to  declare? 
When  received  into  the  heart,  and  engrafted 
there  by  the  hand  of  God,  it  has  saved,  and 
it  does  save.  We  do  not  mean  that  it  has 
power  in  itself  to  save  a  soul,  but  that 
it  is  an  instrument  which  God  uses  for 
this  purpose.  It  is  the  hammer  by  which 
He  breaks  the  rock  in  pieces,  and  then 
puts    it    together   in    His    own    best   way. 


PREACHING,  A    SAVING  ORDINANCE.    121 

Neither  do  we  mean  that  the  Word  saves  a 
man  in  a  moment — at  once.  Salvation  is  a 
work  that  must  not  only  be  begun,  but 
carried  on,  in  the  heart  of  a  child  of  God. 
He  is  not  saved  by  a  single  sermon.  His 
attention  may  be  powerfully  aroused,  and 
he  may  be  led  to  seek  salvation  in  earnest. 
He  may  be  set  forward  on  the  road  that 
leads  to  heaven.  But  he  needs  continual 
grace  and  teaching,  before  he  safely  reaches 
his  journey's  end. 

But  Jiozu  does  the  Word  do  this  ?  How 
does  it  save  ?  It  saves  a  man  by  first  show- 
ing him  that  he  is  ruined,  that  he  is  under 
the  wrath  of  God,  and  that  he  cannot  save 
himself  What  a  blessing  when  we  have 
learnt  this  lesson — when  we  stand  stript  of 
our  own  righteousness,  pleading  guilty  be- 
fore God  !  Happy  for  us  if  the  Word  of 
God  has  taught  us  this.  It  is  one  thing 
to  acknowledge  our  guilt;  but  it  is  quite 
another  thing  to  feel  it, — to  feel  sin  as  a 
burden  weighing  down  our  souls,  that  we 
long  to  get  rid  of 

Well,  this  is  part  of  the  teaching  of  God's 
Word,  when  applied  to  the  heart  by  the 
Spirit.     It  convinces  of  sin.     It    brings    us 


122  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

to  a  stand.  It  leads  us  to  cry  out  with  all 
earnestness,  "  I  am  a  sinful  man  ;  God  be 
merciful  to  me."  This  is  one  stage  of  that 
blessed  process  by  which  the  Word  saves  ; 
it  shows  us  our  absolute  need  of  a  Saviour. 

But,  thank  God,  we  are  not  left  there. 
This  is  only  a  part  of  the  work,  though  a 
most  important  part  ;  for,  until  the  sick 
man  is  made  conscious  of  his  disease,  he  will 
care  little  for  the  physician. 

But  the  Gospel  not  only  reveals  to  us 
our  disease  and  our  daiiger,  but  also  our 
remedy.  It  says  to  the  convinced  and 
trembling  sinner,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world ! " 
This  is  the  glory  of  our  message.  This  is 
the  blessed  errand  on  which  we  are  sent  to 
you — to  tell  you  of  God's  love — of  Christ's 
atonement — that  the  door  of  heaven  stands 
open  to  you.  We  pray  you,  in  Christ's 
stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God. 

Thus  does  the  engrafted  Word  save. 
When  it  comes  with  quickening  power  to 
the  soul,  it  awakens  men  from  their  slum- 
ber; it  lays  bare  their  hearts:  it  shows 
them  that  they  are  undone  ;  it  points  to  the 
cross  ;  it  tells  them  of  a  fountain,  in  which 


PREACHING,  A    SAVING   ORDINANCE.    123 

they  may  wash  and  be  clean  :  and  it  tells 
them  too  of  that  indwelling  Spirit,  who 
can  make  them  meet  and  fit  to  dwell  with 
God  above. 

How  great  are  the  triumphs  of  God's 
Word  !  What  did  it  effect  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost  ?  And  what  lias  it  effected  since  ? 
Has  there  never  been  a  time  in  our  own 
experience,  when  we  have  felt  sad  and 
down-hearted  ?  We  have  looked  for  com- 
fort, and  found  it  not.  We  have  gone  to 
our  Bible,  with  a  secret  prayer,  that  God 
would  give  His  blessing  ;  and  then  He  Him- 
self has  shone  upon  its  pages.  The  dark, 
heavy  cloud  has  passed  away,  and  some 
bright  ray  from  His  everlasting  truth  has 
beamed  in  upon  us  with  its  cheering  light ; 
so  that  we  have  got  up  gladdened  and  re- 
joicing. And  is  there  not  many  a  one  who 
owes  all  his  happiness  to  the  simple  preach- 
ing of  God's  truth  ?  He  was  once  careless 
and  worldly  ;  but  he  went  to  the  Lord's 
house,  and  there  his  attention  was  arrested, 
and  his  conscience  pricked.  He  heard,  he 
listened,  he  believed.  He  became  an  al- 
tered man. 

Are  we  going  too  far  then  when  we  speak 


124  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

of  this  as  the  great  instrument  in  God's 
hands  for  saving  souls  ?  Oh,  it  is  saving 
many,  daily  and  hourly  !  May  it  save  many 
more !  May  the  words  spoken  from  our 
pulpits  never  be  spoken  in  vain  !  Shall  we 
not,  one  and  all,  pray,  and  that  earnestly, 
that  God  may  be  pleased  to  make  His 
house  a  "  Bethesda,"  *'  a  house  of  mercy,"  to 
numbers  who  meet  within  its  walls — a 
place  where  they  may  get  light,  and  comfort, 
and  peace  to  their  souls — that  God  will 
pour  out  upon  those  who  worship  there 
"  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplications  " — 
and  that  He  will  give  life  and  power  to  His 
own  Word?  Ask  for  this.  Ask  God  to 
give  to  yourself  and  others  what  we  so 
much  need,  the  quickening,  sanctifying, 
comforting  influence  of  His  grace. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

PRAYER,     THE     BREATH     OF    THE     CHRISTIAN 
LIFE. 

What  an  important  moment  that  is, 
when  a  Hving  child  comes  into  the  world  ! 
How  great  is  the  anxiety  with  which  a 
mother  listens  to  the  first  breathing,  or  hears 
the  first  faint  cry,  of  the  new-born  babe  ! 
That  cry,  which  only  disturbs  and  annoys 
others,  is  sweet  to  her  ear. 

Ah,  there  is  a  Parent  who  feels  more  for 
us  than  even  a  mother  does  for  her  little 
ones.  A  woman  may  forget  her  sucking 
child,  and  not  have  compassion  on  the  fruit 
of  her  womb ;  but  God  cannot  lose  His 
tenderness.  He  is  love  itself  The  first 
breathing  of  new  life  in  His  children,  the 
first  cry  which  is  sent  up  to  Him  from  a 
heart  in  distress,  fills  heaven  with  joy. 
Now,  Prayer  is  the  breathing  of  a  new- 
born soul.     It  is  the  first  sign  of  life. 

I    am    to    speak    in   this   chapter  about 

(125) 


120  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Prayer,  which  I  have  called,  "  the  Breath  of 
the  Christian  life."  Blessed  subject !  May 
God  teach  us  what  Prayer  is,  and  quicken 
us  in  the  exercise  of  it ! 

What  is  Prayer  ? 

Ask  the  Worldly-minded  man.  He  will 
tell  you  what  it  is  to  him.  It  is  something 
which  he  knows  he  ought  to  do  ;  something 
which  he  has  been  brought  up  to  do  ;  some- 
thingr  which  his  conscience  will  not  let  him 
leave  altogether  undone.  But  he  has  no 
pleasure  in  it.  It  is  irksome  to  him.  He  is 
glad  enough  when  it  is  over. 

Ask  the  Pharisee — the  Formalist.  He 
seems  to  think  that  it  is  the  mere  utterance 
of  words ;  the  mere  repeating  certain  holy 
sentences  on  his  knees  ;  the  mere  outward 
acknowledgment  that  God  is  the  great 
Giver  of  all  things. 

But  we  can  go  to  better  teachers  than 
these. 

Ask  David  what  prayer  is.  "As  for  me,  I 
will  call  upon  God  ;  "  "I  will  cry  unto  God 
most  high  ; "  "I  cried  with  my  whole  heart ; 
I  prevented  the  dawning  of  the  morning  ; " 
*'As  the   hart  (or  stag)   panteth   after   the 


PRA  YER,  BREA  TH  OF  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  127 

water-brooks,  so  panteth  my  soul  after  Thee, 
O  God  :  my  soul  thirsteth  for  God." 

Ask  Jacob.  He  will  tell  you  that  it  is  a 
"  wrestling  "  with  God. 

Ask  Daniel,  It  was  something  real  with 
him.  Not  even  the  wrath  of  the  king  could 
close  his  lips.  He  prayed  three  times  a- 
day,  though  at  the  risk  of  his  life. 

Ask  Saul  of  Tarsus.  *'  Go  to  him, 
Ananias,"  said  the  Lord;  "behold  he 
prayeth." 

Ask  that  penitent  Prodigal,  when  from 
his  wounded,  aching  heart  those  words 
came  streaming  forth,  "  Father,  I  have 
sinned  against  heaven  and  in  thy  sight,  and 
am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son." 

Ask  the  Publican,  as  he  stands  in  the 
House  of  God,  smiting  his  breast.  Few 
words  indeed  he  spoke  ;  but  they  were 
earnest,  burning  words,  which  came  forth 
from  the  very  depths  of  his  heart. 

Ask  the  holy  Saviour.  He  spent  whole 
nights  in  prayer ;  not  because  He  was 
obliged  to  pray,  but  because  He  foimd  co7n- 
fort  in  prayer. 

Once  more,  let  us  ask  jfcreniiah,  who 
wrote  the  Book  of  Lamentations.     He  says 


128  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

in  the  55th  verse  of  the  third  chapter,  "  I 
called  upon  thy  name,  O  Lord,  out  of  the 
low  dungeon.  Thou  hast  heard  my  voice  : 
hide  not  thine  ear  at  my  breathing,  at  my 
cry.  Thou  drewest  near  in  the  day  that  I 
called  upon  thee ;  thou  saidst,  Fear  not." 

"  Prayer,"  observes  a  Christian  writer, 
*'  is  human  need  craving  the  Divine  fulness  ; 
the  wretchedness  of  earth  begging  the  con- 
solations of  Heaven  ;  man's  guilt  beseech- 
ing the  mercy  of  God.  By  prayer  the  help- 
lessness of  the  creature  clings  to  the  strength 
of  the  Creator.  Prayer  is  a  voice  from 
Nature's  womb,  calling  to  the  Heavenly 
Healer.  All  creation  prays.  The  little 
plant  droops  its  head,  and  curls  its  leaves; 
and  thus  asks  for  moisture.  The  sheep 
that  has  lost  its  lamb,  fills  the  air  with  its 
piteous  bleating.  The  dog  howls  when  he 
is  hungry ;  and  he  has  been  known  to  en- 
treat you,  almost  with  the  power  of  speech, 
to  follow  him  to  the  lonely  spot,  where  his 
master  lies  wounded  and  bleeding." 

Every  child  of  God  prays.  Where  there 
is  spiritual  life  there  must,  and  will,  be 
prayer.  As  surely  as  a  living  man  breathes, 
so  surely  will  a  living  soul  pray.     We  have 


PRA  YER,  BREA  TH  OF  CHRISTIAN  LIFE,   i  29 

many  and  great  wants,  especially  spiritual 
wants ;  but  it  is  only  when  we  are  brought 
under  God's  converting  grace,  that  we  begin 
to  feel  those  wants. 

Let  me  now  give  you  some  hints  about 
your  every-day  prayers.  I  trust  that  many 
of  you  have  a  real  wish  to  live  a  Christian 
life,  and  that  you  are  ready  to  welcome  any 
directions  which  we  can  give  you. 

First,  then,  as  to  the  particular  Kind  of 
Prayer  that  we  are  now  speaking  about — 
Private  Prayer.  Other  Prayer  is  also  need- 
ful. It  is  very  good  for  us  to  meet  in  the 
House  of  God  for  Public  Worship.  A  pe- 
culiar blessing  seems  to  be  promised  us 
when  we  do  so.  Christ  pledges  Himself  to 
be  in  the  midst  of  us.  It  is  good  for  us 
too  to  assemble  our  families  for  prayer. 

But  it  is  Private,  Closet  prayer  that  I  am 
now  dwelling  upon.  And  how  needful  this 
is  !  How  necessary  for  us  to  get  apart  from 
our  fellow-men,  and  draw  near  to  our  heav- 
enly Friend  in  the  silence  of  our  chambers ! 
I  believe,  if  there  was  more  of  such  prayer, 
and  more  earnestness  in  it,  there  would  be 
9 


[30 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


more  advance  in  the  spiritual  life,  more  grow- 
ing up  unto  Christ  in  all  things. 

When  we  call  it  *'  Closet  Prayer,"  we  are 
using  our  Lord's  own  words ;  for  He  says, 
"And  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into 
thy  closet!'  Some  of  us  have  no  difficulty 
here.  We  have  our  own  quiet  rooms,  where 
we  may  go,  and  no  one  will  disturb  us.  Be 
thankful  for  it.  Enter  into  thy  closet.  Let 
the  walls  of  it  witness  to  many  a  fervent 
prayer  offered  there.  Remember,  God  is 
near,  and  never  so  near  as  when  we  are 
calling  upon  Him.  Open  your  heart  to 
Him.  Tell  Him  of  all  your  wants.  Go  to 
Him  in  all  your  trials.  Let  Him  be  your 
Friend,  to  whom  you  fly  in  every  season  ; 
your  Counsellor,  whom  you  love  to  consult ; 
the  Companion,  with  whom  you  delight  to 
hold  intercourse. 

But  some  have  no  private  room,  where 
they  can  be  alone — no  door  which  they  can 
close,  so  as  to  shut  out  all  interruption. 
Some  are  so  much  mixed  up  with  the  busy 
world  that  they  are  seldom  at  home.  But  still 
there  is  a  way  of  feeling  ourselves  alone 
even  in  a  crowd,  even  amidst  the  bustle  of 
life.     The  noisy  room,  the   crowded  work- 


PR  A  YER,  BREATH  OF  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  131 

shop,  the  open  field,  or  the  roadside,  may 
be  our  closet.  And  God  can  and  will  hear 
us  there,  if  we  call  upon  Him.  We  can  lift 
up  our  Jiearts  without  lifting  up  our  voices. 
We  need  not  be  alone  to  do  this.  The 
silent  breathing  of  the  soul  is  sufficient. 

Next,  as  to  the  Manner  of  our  prayers. 

There  must  be  earnest7iess.  Jeremiah 
speaks  of  it  as  a  cry  ;  "  Hide  not  thine  ear 
at  my  cry." 

When  Esau  had  been  cheated  of  his 
father's  blessing,  what  earnestness  there  was 
in  his  complaint !  We  are  told  that  "  when 
he  heard  the  words  of  his  father,  he  cried 
with  a  great  and  exceeding  bitter  cry,  and 
said  unto  his  father.  Bless  me,  even  me,  O 
my  father."  Such,  too,  was  the  cry  of  the 
Israelites,  when  their  spirit  was  almost  bro- 
ken by  the  cruelty  they  met  with  in  Egypt. 

"  They  sighed  by  reason  of  the  bondage, 
and  they  cried ;  and  their  cry  came  up  unto 
God  by  reason  of  the  bondage.  And 
God  heard  their  groaning,  and  God  remem- 
bered His  covenant." 

I  have  been  present  at  death-beds,  when 
the  slumbering  soul  has  at  length  woke  up, 
and  cried  imploringly  for  mercy. 


132  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

We  have  heard  of  shipwrecks,  too,  and 
of  the  piercing  cries  that  have  been  uttered, 
when  those  on  board  felt  that  death  was 
near.  I  lately  read  of  one,  who,  while  wan- 
dering along  a  lonely  and  rocky  shore  when 
the  tide  was  down,  slipped  his  foot  into  a 
narrow  crevice.  To  his  horror,  he  found  he 
could  not  Vv^ithdraw  his  imprisoned  limb. 
There  he  sat,  with  his  face  to  the  ap- 
proaching weaves ;  he  knew  that,  as  the  tide 
came  in,  it  would  rise  upon  him  inch  by 
inch,  till  it  washed  over  his  head.  Did  he 
cry  for  help  ?  Yes,  we  may  be  sure  he  did  ; 
and  who  could  doubt  his  earnestness?  He 
cried,  but  none  heard  him.  He  saw  here 
and  there  a  boat  in  the  distance ;  but  his 
signal  did  not  attract  their  notice.  How  he 
must  have  envied  the  very  sea-gull,  as  it 
skimmed  the  air  above  his  head!  And  as 
he  watched  the  waters  rising  inch  by  inch, 
his  cries  never  ceased,  till  the  last  wave 
swelled  up,  and  washed  the  dying  shriek 
from  his  lips. 

There  was  7io  help  for  liiin.  There  is  for 
us.  "  Call  unto  me,  and  I  will  answer  thee," 
says  our  Lord.  And  why  should  any  of  us 
be  less  earnest  than  the  man  on  the  sea- 


PR  A  YER,  BREA  7H  OF  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  133 

shore  was  ?  Our  past  sins,  and  our  present 
iniquities,  press  upon  us ;  and  we  need  par- 
don. Temptation  assails  us  each  day  and 
each  hour  of  our  Hves ;  and  we  need  help. 
We  are  poor,  and  blind,  and  weak;  and  we 
need  strengtJi  from  God. 

Then,  do  not  look  upon  prayer  as  a  thing 
which  may  be  shuffled  over  in  a  few  mo- 
ments ;  as  a  duty  which  may  be  engaged  in 
sleepily  and  carelessly :  but  let  us  look 
upon  it  as  a  thing  into  which  we  must  put 
our  wJiole  hearts.  Let  it  be  a  cry  from  our 
inmost  sotils. 

There  must  also  be  reality  in  our  prayers. 
Our  prayers  must  be  real.  It  is  very  easy 
to  speak  words  which  we  do  not  feel.  Our 
lips  get  into  the  way  of  uttering  what  our 
hearts  deny.  We  often  speak,  for  instance, 
very  humbly  of  ourselves,  when  perhaps 
there  is  no  humility  within.  We  acknowl- 
edge before  God  that  we  are  sinners,  when 
all  the  while  sin  is  not  felt  by  us.  We  ask 
for  grace,  without  having  any  desire  for  it. 

Be  real.  Be  honest  with  God.  Say 
nothing  to  Him  which  is  not  strictly  true. 
And  if  you  cannot  feel  in   your  heart  what 


134  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

your  liead  tells  you  that  you  ought  to  feel, 
ask  God  that  the  feeling  may  be  given  you. 

Again,  pray  often.  Will  once,  twice, 
three  times  a-day  be  enough  ?  some  one  will 
perhaps  ask.  Yes,  it  will  be  enough,  and 
too  much,  for  us,  if  our  souls  are  asleep.  It 
will  be  too  much,  if  our  minds  are  engrossed 
with  this  world.  We  shall  have  no  time 
for  prayer.  There  are  other  things  to  take 
up  our  thoughts.  We  are  too  busy  for  such 
a  work  as  this.  Ah,  try  and  plead  this  with 
God ;  "  I  am  too  busy."  Try  and  say  it  to 
Him,  this  night  in  your  prayers ;  "  Lord,  I 
have  no  time  to  seek  Thee."  You  dare  not. 
Will  you  plead  it  in  your  dying  hour,  or  at 
the  judgment  day?  Will  you  say,  *'  I  had 
no  time  ?  "  Rather  say  the  truth  ;  "  I  had 
no  heart  for  prayer ;  I  lived  to  gain  the 
world.     I  gained  it:  but  I  lost  my  soul." 

Be  often  in  prayer,  O  believer.  Thy 
Father  hears  thee.  He  is  ready  to  answer 
thee.  Be  often  in  His  presence.  Your 
prayers  may  not  be  always  expressed.  There 
may  be  no  utterance.  Your  petition  may 
be  sent  up  to  heaven,  without  any  cry  being 
heard.  Remember,  prayer  is  tJie  breath  of 
a  soul.     It  may  be  but  a  gentle  breathing, 


PR  A  YER,  BREA  TH  OF  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  135 

and  yet  God  can  hear  it.  Think  of  Jere- 
miah's words,  "  Hide  not  thine  ear  at  my 
breathing!' 

A  few  words  now  about  tJie  Difficulties 
we  find  in  our  prayers. 

Perhaps  tJiis  has  been  a  difficulty  with 
you — If  God  orders  everything,  and  has 
planned  beforehand  everything  that  happens, 
what  is  the  use  of  my  praying  ?  But  surely 
if  this  stops  the  wheels  oi  prayer,  it  ought 
also  to  stop  the  wheels  of  busijiess.  You 
might  say,  If  God  has  ordained  that  I  and 
my  family  should  be  well  off  in  the  world, 
it  will  be  so  ;  whether  I  provide  for  them  or 
not.  Or  again,,  one  might  argue  that  if  God 
has  determined  whether  I  shall  live  to  old 
age  or  not,  I  shall  reach  that  age  which  He 
has  fixed  upon ;  and  therefore  it  matters 
not  whether  I  am  careful  or  not  about  my 
health  or  my  safety.  You  will  see  then  at 
once  the  folly  of  making  God's  forethought 
a  reason  why  we  should  not  pray. 

You  may  feel  another  difficulty.  Do  you 
not  often  find  it  very  hard  to  ^oX  your  hearts 
in  tune  for  prayer  ?     You  know  not  how  it 


136  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

is,  but  you  seldom  are  in  the  humor  for  it. 
I  will  tell  you  how  it  is.  You  give  your- 
self up  to  the  world.  You  lose  sight  of 
heaven  perhaps  all  day.  And  therefore  no 
wonder  that  you  cannot,  when  the  hour  of 
prayer  comes,  bring  your  mind  to  seek 
God.  You  come  to  the  throne  of  grace 
with  your  heart  loaded  with  the  plans,  the 
toils,  the  difficulties,  the  disappointments, 
the  irritations  of  the  day.  You  come,  drag- 
ging the  world  with  you  into  God's  presence. 
And  the  consequence  is  you  feel  ready  for 
anything  else  rather  than  prayer.  It  must 
be  so,  if  the  world  is  allowed  to  have  full 
dominion  over  your  heart. 

Now  if  you  suffer  from  this  sad  feeling — 
if  this  is  indeed  your  unhappy  experience — 
do  not  be  tempted  to  think  that  it  is  better 
to  give  up  prayer,  when  your  heart  is  not 
in  tune  for  it.  Rather  try  and  shake  the 
world  off;  for  if  it  hinders  you  in  prayer,  it 
will  certainly  be  in  the  way  of  your  reach- 
ing heaven.  The  Prophet  complained  of 
the  Jews  in  his  day,  **  None  stirreth  himself  tip 
to  take  hold  on  thee."  We  must  arouse  our- 
selves. We  must  stir  up  our  drowsy  hearts, 
and  ask  God  to  put  us  into  a  better  frame. 


PR  A  YER,  BREA  TH  OF  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  137 

Yes,  and  I  will  go  farther,  and  say.  If  a 
man  has  so  much  worldly  business  on  his 
hands,  that  it  occupies  all  his  thoughts,  and 
calls  away  his  mind  from  higher  and  holier 
things,  let  him  give  up  his  business — let  him 
part  with  his  earthly  cares — rather  than  for- 
feit heaven.  It  is  better  to  beg  in  the  streets, 
than  to  die  rich,  but  unsaved. 

There  is  another  complaint,  which  even 
God's  people  sometimes  make.  They  do 
not  experience  that  enjoyment  in  prayer 
which  they  hear  so  many  speak  of 

If  our  hearts  are  not  7'iglit  with  God,  there 
can  be  no  enjoyment  in  prayer.  An  impeni- 
tent man  has  no  heart  to  pray.  David  once 
said,  "  Thy  servant  hath  found  in  his  lieart 
to  pray  this  prayer  unto  thee."  But  an  im- 
penitent, worldly  man  has  no  such  thing  in 
his  heart.  He  finds  there  no  desire  for  God. 
The  work  of  prayer  is  unsuited  to  his  taste. 
He  vci-d.y  force  himself  into  it  for  a  time,  but 
he  cannot  love  it :  it  is  impossible. 

Hide  not  from  yourself  this  truth,  that  the 
entire  absence  of  joy  in  prayer  is  a  sad  but 
sure  sign  that  you  are  a  stranger  to  true 
religion.  But  I  was  rather  speaking  of 
those  who  are  serving  God,  and  yet  com- 


138  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

plain  that  they  do  not  find  the  joy  they 
could  wish  in  praying.  How  is  this  ?  Per- 
haps we  are  not  living  so  near  to  God  as  we 
might  live.  There  is  a  lack  of  close  inter- 
course with  Him.  There  is  too  wide  a  gap 
between  Him  and  our  souls.  We  have 
taken  Him  perhaps  as  our  hope  and  our 
refuge,  but  not  as  the  friend  of  our  daily 
life.  Surely,  if  we  knew  Him  better,  and 
walked  more  closely  with  Him,  we  should 
soon  feel  the  real  enjoyment  of  conversing 
with  Him  in  prayer.  Our  moments  of  de- 
votion would  be  our  happiest  moments. 
The  hour  of  prayer  would  indeed  be  to  us 
a  blessed  hour. 

There  are  times,  I  dare  say,  when  you 
feel  warmth.  Your  heart  glows  within  you, 
and  God  seems  to  be  very  near  to  yoi^. 
And  then  you  grow  cold  again,  and  the 
spirit  of  prayer  flags  within  you.  Now,  did 
you  ever  try  to  keep  up  this  warmth  of  feel- 
ing ?  Did  you  ever  make  a  direct  effort  to 
do  so?  It  may  be  done  by  meditation,  by 
watchfulness,  and  by  fixing  the  heart  on 
God.  When  the  fire  burns  in  your  soul, 
keep  it  alight.  Don't  let  it  go  out.  Be- 
seech God  to  fan  the  flame,  and  to  make 


PRAYER,  BREATH  OF  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.   139 

you  feel,  not  sometimes  but  always^  in  an 
earnest,  believing,  loving  frame. 

Lastly,  who  does  not  feel  that  his  mind 
is  sadly  apt  to  wander  in  prayer  ?  This  is  a 
great  difficulty  with  any  one  who  prays. 
But  I  am  sure  that  if  we  were  more  watch- 
ful, this  might,  in  a  great  measure,  be  got 
over. 

When  you  kneel  down,  think  what  you 
are  going  to  do,  whom  you  are  going  to  ad- 
dress, and  what  you  are  going  to  ask.  Re- 
member you  are  in  the  presence  of  the 
Great  King,  your  Almighty  Father ;  there- 
fore, as  Solomon  says,  "  Be  not  rash  with 
thy  mouth,  and  let  not  thine  heart  be  hasty 
to  utter  anything  before  God." 

I  have  sometimes  found  it  good  to  walk 
up  and  down  my  room,  when  engaged  in 
prayer.  I  would  not  recommend  this  as  a 
regular  habit ;  but  it  may  be  desirable  occa- 
sionally, and  especially  when  our  minds  are 
disposed  to  wander. 

After  all,  the  very  best  of  us  pray  but 
very  poorly.  But  if  we  make  a  conscience 
of  our  prayers,  and  if  we  desire  to  render 
them  what  they  should  be,  God  will 
strengthen  us.    The  Holy  Spirit  will  "  help 


I40  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE, 

our  infirmities,"  teaching  us  what  to  ask,  and 
how  to  ask,  and  giving  us  such  a  praying 
frame  as  will  make  us  feel  that  it  is  good 
for  us  to  draw  near  to  God. 

Be  encouraged  to  pray  more  earnestly, 
more  frequently,  and  with  more  reality. 
When  you  send  a  message  by  the  telegraph, 
you  expect  it  to  reach  its  destination ;  you 
expect  it  to  accomplish  the  purpose  for 
which  it  is  sent.  Expect  the  same  with 
your  prayers.  Lose  this  idea  of  reality,  and 
your  devotion  will  droop ;  your  prayer  will 
become  a  mere  form.  It  has  been  said  by 
an  old  writer,  that  "  Good  prayers  never 
come  weeping  home."  No,  they  are  quite 
sure  to  bring  down  a  blessing  from  Him, 
who  is  so  ready  to  give,  and  has  so  much  to 
bestow. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE    lord's    day,    THE    HOLIDAY    OF   THE 
CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 

A  "  Holiday,"  or  **  Festival,"  used  to  be 
the  name  given  to  those  days  which  the 
Church  specially  sets  apart  to  be  observed 
by  her  children.  The  Passover,  Pentecost, 
and  the  Sabbath  were  counted  as  Holidays 
by  the  Jews ;  and  Christmas,  Easter,  Ascen- 
sion Day,  Whitsuntide,  and  the  Lord's  Day, 
are  Holidays  in  the  Christian  Church. 

But  as  no  work  was  done  on  these  days, 
they  were  by  degrees  turned  into  seasons 
oi  worldly  rejoici?ig;  so  that  the  word  "Holi- 
day "  got  at  length  to  signify  a  day  of  liberty 
— a  day  o{ pleasure — in  short,  any  day  when 
public  business  was  put  aside. 

I  have  called  the  Lord's  Day  "  the  Holiday 
of  the  Christian  Life."  But  you  will,  of 
course,  understand  that  I  use  the  expression 
in  its  best  and  highest  sense — in  the  same 

(141) 


142  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

sense  as  Moses  used  it  in  Exodus,  xxxv.  2, 
where  he  says,  "Six  days  shall  work  be  done, 
but  on  the  seventh  day  there  shall  be  to 
you  an  holy  day,  a  sabbath  of  rest  to  the 
Lord."  In  the  same  sense  too  as  it  is  used 
in  Isaiah,  Iviii.  13,  "  If  thou  turn  away  thy 
foot  from  the  Sabbath,  from  doing  thy  pleas- 
ure on  my  holy  dayT  And  in  the  same 
sense  that  David  uses  it  in  the  forty-second 
Psalm. 

These  last  words  want  a  little  explaining 
to  make  them  clear.  They  are  supposed  to 
have  been  written  by  David  at  a  time  when 
he  was  away  from  his  own  home,  and  cut 
off  from  the  comforting  ordinances  of  the 
sanctuary.  In  the  first  verse,  he  expresses 
his  holy  longing  for  God :  "As  the  hart 
panteth  after  the  water-brooks,  so  panteth 
my  soul  after  thee,  O  God.  My  soul 
thirsteth  for  God,  the  living  God ;  when 
shall  I  come  and  appear  before  God  " — that 
is,  appear  before  Him  in  His  courts  ?  In 
the  third  verse,  he  mentions  the  taunts  with 
which  his  ungodly  enemies  assailed  him, 
"  My  tears  have  been  my  meat  day  and 
night,  while  they  continually  say  unto  me, 
*  Where  is  thy  God  ?  "    Then,  in  the  fourth 


THE  L  ORD'S  DAY  A  HO  LID  A  V.        143 

verse,  he  calls  to  remembrance  the  joy  and 
comfort,  which  he  used  to  experience  in 
Public  Worship  with  his  brethren  ;  *'  When 
I  remember  these  things,  I  pour  out  my 
soul  in  me ;  for  I  had  gone  with  the  multi- 
tude; I  went  with  them  to  the  house  of 
God,  with  the  voice  of  joy  and  praise,  with 
a  multitude  that  kept  Hofy-Day." 

The  expression  "  holyday  "  or  "  holiday," 
when  speaking  of  our  Christian  Sabbath,  is 
a  very  delightful  one  to  my  mind.  P"or  it 
gives  us  the  idea  of  a  sacred  day  set  apart 
for  God  ;  also  of  a  day  of  rest,  and  yet  a  busy 
day;  and,  further,  oi 2,  joyful,  happy  day. 

Let  us  take  this  view  of  it.  And  may 
the  Lord  ever  make  His  own  day  a  day  of 
many  blessings  to  our  souls ! 

First,  Look  upon  your  Sundays  as  sacred 
days,  set  apart  for  God. 

One  day  in  seven  has  been  a  consecrated 
day  from  the  very  first.  In  Genesis,  ii.  we 
read  of  Adam  having  his  Sabbath  in  the 
garden  of  Eden.  Then,  in  giving  His  com- 
mands to  the  Jews,  the  Lord  laid  great 
stress  on  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath. 
He  made  the  breaking  of  it  a  most  serious 


144  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

offence.  Again,  when  He  rained  down 
Manna  from  heaven  for  His  people  in  the 
wilderness,  this  remarkable  fact  occurred — 
although  on  every  day  the  ground  was 
strewed  with  this  heaven-sent  food,  not  a 
particle  appeared  on  the  seventh  day ;  and 
yet  they  had  enough  to  last  them  during 
that  day  also.  Thus  did  He  constantly 
remind  His  people  of  its  sacredness. 

When  our  Lord  came  on  earth,  He 
observed  the  Sabbath,  doing  only  works  of 
mercy  or  of  necessity  upon  it.  We  find  the 
early  Christians  meeting  together,  not  on 
the  last  day  of  the  week  as  heretofore,  but 
on  the  first,  in  honor  of  our  Lord's  resur- 
rection. They  met  for  Prayer,  and  for  the 
Breaking  of  bread.  And  Christians  have 
always  observed  this  blessed  custom  up  to 
the  present  time.  I  do  believe  that  a  marked 
blessing  rests  on  that  family,  and  on  that 
individual,  who  honors  God's  day.  The 
promise  still  holds  good,  "  Blessed  is  the 
man  who  doeth  this,  and  the  son  of  man 
that  layeth  hold  on  it,  that  keepeth  the 
Sabbath  from  polluting  it.  Even  unto  them 
will  I  give  in  mine  house  and  within  my 


THE  L  ORD  'S  DAY  A  HO  LID  A  V,        145 

walls  a  place  and  a  name  better  than  of 
sons  and  daughters." 

Thank  God,  the  sacredness  of  the  Chris- 
tian Sabbath  is  observed  in  this  our  land. 
That  would  be  a  sad  day  for  America,  if  its 
strictness  should  be  set  aside,  and  the  world 
should  be  allowed  to  come  in  upon  us  like 
a  flood,  and  overwhelm  us  with  its  daily 
cares  and  occupations.  And  that  would  be' 
a  sad  day  for  a?iy  one  of  us,  if  we  were  to 
break  down  the  partition  wall  which  parts 
off  this  from  every  other  day,  and  think 
lightly  of  the  ordinance  of  God. 

Learn,  then,  to  look  upon  the  Lord's  Day 
as  the  day  which  is  peculiarly  His  own — 
not  yours,  but  His.  He  calls  it  His  own. 
He  claims  it  as  His  own.  Let  us  give  it  to 
Him  as  His  right,  willingly  and  cheerfully. 
Just  as  the  Bible  is  different  from  other 
books,  so  Sunday  is  different  from  other 
days.  Other  books  are  men's  words  :  the 
Bible  is  God's  word.  So  other  days  are 
man's  in  which  he  may  labor :  this  day  is 
the  Lord's. 

It  is  true,  that  on  Sunday  the  sun  rises  and 
sets  as  usual.  The  winds  and  the  rain  come 
down  as  at  other  times.     But  in  this  Chris- 


146  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

tian  land  everything  puts  on,  as  it  were,  its 
Sunday  dress :  there  is  a  stillness  and 
quietness  about  the  day  which  remind  us 
that  it  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord.  Oh,  that 
our  hearts  may  be  fitted  by  God  to  enter 
into  the  full  spirit  of  this  heavenly  appoint- 
ment. 

Secondly,  the  Lord's  day  is  a  day  of  Rest. 
The  old  Jewish  word  Sabbath  signifies 
"  rest."  And  if  you  remember,  when  God 
first  set  apart  the  seventh  day,  it  was  to 
mark  His  having  rested  on  that  day  from 
the  great  work  of  creation.  It  is  written, 
"And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it :  because  that  in  it  He  had 
rested  from  all  His  work  which  God  created 
and  made." 

But  it  was  appointed  for  oiir  sake ;  that 
we,  who  so  much  need  rest  might  enjoy  it. 
And  here  we  see  the  great  goodness  of  God 
— for  though  He  condemned  us  to  hard 
labor  on  account  of  our  sin,  yet  He  gave 
us  a  weekly  Holyday  to  refresh  us. 

We  all  need  rest.  If  a  laborer  were  to 
toil  on  without  any  pause,  his  health  would 
fail,  his  spirits  would  flag,  his  bodily  frame 


THE   LORD'S  DAY  A    HOLIDAY.      147 

would  give  way.  It  is  in  mercy  then  to 
our  bodies  that  the  Lord,  from  the  very  first, 
appointed  a  resting-day  from  labor ;  and  in 
mercy  also  to  our  soitls.  For  do  not  our 
Sundays  often  come  very  seasonably  to  call 
us  back  from  our  worldliness  ?  How  need- 
ful are  they  to  remind  us  of  our  Father  in 
heaven,  and  of  our  Home  above  !  And  how 
sweet  to  the  Christian  traveller  are  these 
weekly  stages  in  his  course,  as  he  journeys 
onward  to  a  better  country ! 

It  is  remarkable,  that  during  the  time  of 
the  French  Revolution,  some  seventy  years 
ago,  when  many  things  that  were  right 
were  overturned,  and  a  lawless  and  ungodly 
spirit  reigned  throughout  the  land,  the 
Lord's  Day  in  France  was  set  aside.  But 
it  was  soon  found  that,  even  for  the  body's 
sake,  a  resting  day  was  absolutely  needful ; 
and  one  day  in  ten  was  publicly  appointed 
for  that  purpose.  But  this  lasted  only  for  a 
short  time,  and  men  soon  discovered  that 
God  had  chosen  wisely  for  them  ;  and  they 
gladly  returned  to  the  seventh  day  of  rest, 
which  he  had  so  mercifully  ordained. 

I  feel  assured  that  no  one  who  reads  this 
book  would  think  of  putting  on  his  zvorking 


148  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

clothes,  and  doing  his  usual  labor,  on  the 
Lord's  Day.  He  would  feel  it  to  be  a  direct 
insult  to  God.  He  would  expect  a  curse  to 
rest  upon  him,  if  he  thus  broke  the  Lord's 
command.  And  yet  for  money  some  will 
work.  For  gain  some  will  dare  to  set  aside 
the  solemn  command  of  God. 

There  is  a  large  amount  of  buying  and 
selling  carried  on  in  some  parts  of  London. 
And  if  we  could  visit  some  of  the  back 
streets  of  that  great  city  on  the  Sabbath,  we 
should  find  much  to  shock  our  minds. 
And  then,  on  our  Canals  and  Railway 
Lines,  how  fearfully  is  the  sacredness  of  the 
Lord's  Day  broken  in  upon  !  How  many 
are  travelling  simply  for  their  own  con- 
venience, not  from  necessity !  And  how 
many  poor  men  are  forced  to  labor  for  the 
selfish  gratification  of  others !  It  has  been 
lately  ascertained  that  70,000  persons  are 
employed  in  connexion  with  railway  trav- 
elling on  Sundays  :  70,000  men  are  com- 
pelled to  break  the  plain  command  of  God  ! 
And  let  us  remember  that  each  individual 
traveller,  who  needlessly  takes  part  in  this 
Sabbath  desecration,  is  himself  guilty  of 
breaking  that  law  by  which  he  will  one  day 


THE   LORD'S  DAY  A   HOLIDAY.      149 

be  judged  ;  nay,  more,  he  is  guilty  of  caus- 
ing others  to  break  it;  and  their  blood  will 
be  upon  him. 

But  why  do  I  speak  of  this  ?  My  voice 
will  not  reach  those  who  are  the  instigators 
in  this  system  of  Sabbath-breaking.  And 
if  it  did  reach  them,  it  would  be  no  easy 
matter  to  bring  conviction  home  to  the  con- 
sciences of  men  who  act  in  a  body.  When 
**  hand  joins  in  hand,"  there  is  a  sort  of  feel- 
ing that  guilt  will  go  "  unpunished."  But  I 
speak  for  your  sake.  Oh,  do  not  take  the 
smallest  part  in  this  ungodly  act.  It  may  be 
more  convenient  for  you  to  make  a  journey 
on  the  Lord's  Day.  And  why  so  ?  Be- 
cause you  can  do  it  without  neglecting  your 
ordinary  work.  Because  you  can  do  it,  and 
yet  appear  to  the  world  as  if  you  reverenced 
God's  Sabbath.  Ah  !  but  you  cannot  do  it 
without  pouring  contempt  on  God's  ordi- 
nance, and  putting  your  own  pleasure  or 
convenience  before  His  will. 

I  know  there  are  times  when  necessity  is 
laid  upon  us,  and  then  the  act  is  allowable. 
But  let  us  satisfy  ourselves  that  it  is  abso- 
lutely necessary,  or  else  as  Christians  we  must 
refrain. 


150  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Again,  I  know  how  difficult  it  is  for  a  poor 
man  to  leave  his  home  on  any  other  day. 
However,  let  him  look  at  the  matter  con- 
scientiously, and  I  am  sure  he  will  be  guided 
to  do  what  is  right. 

But  when  I  say  that  God's  day  is  a  day 
oiresi,  I  do  not  mean  to  speak  merely  of 
travelling  or  laboring  on  that  day.  There 
are  other  works  besides  those  that  meet  the 
eye,  which  are  an  offence  to  God.  The  Mas- 
ter, for  instance,  who  takes  no  pains  to  re- 
lieve his  servant  from  labor,  but  sees  him 
staying  away  from  the  Lord's  house  that  he 
may  mind  his  earthly  concerns ;  the  man 
who  makes  Sunday  a  day  for  letter-writing, 
or  for  newspaper-reading,  or  for  making  up 
accounts ;  he  dishonors  God  by  this  sort 
of  work  quite  as  much  as  the  more  open 
Sabbath-breaker. 

And  this  leads  me  to  the  Third  point 
which  I  mentioned  ;  namely,  that  whilst  Sun- 
day is  a  resting-day,  it  should  also  be  a  busy 
day  to  the  Christian,  a  day  for  holy  employ- 
ments. A  person  may  abstain  from  work. 
He  may  carefully  avoid  employing  others 
to  work.   And  yet  the  day  may  be  anything 


THE   LORDS' S  DAY  A   HOLIDAY.     151 

but  a  sacred  day  to  him.  It  may  be  a  day 
of  worldliness,  or  a  day  of  idleness.  He  may 
do  nothing  to  help  his  soul  forward  towards 
heaven. 

The  earnest  Christian  will  feel  that  this 
is  the  great  preparation-day  for  a  better 
world  ;  the  great  solving  season  ;  the  great 
ripening  time  for  the  future  harvest.  I  have 
already  shown  you  that  the  Word  of  God 
and  Prayer  are  special  helps  to  us  in  the 
Christian  Life.  No  child  of  God  can  live 
without  them.  And  here  we  have  another 
help  which  God  has  mercifully  given  us, 
His  sabbaths,  when  much  work  maybe  done 
for  heaven. 

And  what  are  the  particular  employments 
to  which  we  are  called  on  the  Lord's  Day? 

Congregational  worsJiip  is  the  great  em- 
ployment of  the  day.  We  meet  for  business 
on  other  days,  in  the  market-place,  or  in  the 
field,  or  in  the  work-shop.  We  meet  our 
friends,  at  \.\\q  family  meal.  We  meet,  most 
of  us,  I  hope,  for  family  worship.  But  on 
Sunday  the  doors  of  the  Lord's  House  are 
thrown  open,  and  every  individual  in  each 
parish  is  invited  to  come  together  for  joint 
worship. 


152  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Oh,  must  it  not  be  asightat  which  angels 
rejoice,  to  see  crowds  of  worshippers  press- 
ing into  the  courts  of  the  Lord  ?  Rank  is, 
or  ought  to  be  forgotten ;  little  disagree- 
ments laid  aside ;  the  world  thrust  back  for 
a  season.  We  meet  for  Prayer,  as  brethren, 
to  pray  together,  to  pray  for  each  other,  to 
kindle  the  flame  of  devotion  in  one  another's 
hearts,  to  confess  our  sins  as  with  one  voice, 
to  put  up  our  petitions  together  to  God's 
throne,  to  sing  the  praises  of  Him  whom  we 
love,  and  to  receive  that  message  from 
heaven  which  God  is  pleased  to  send  us. 

How  can  any  one  be  absent  at  such  a 
time  ?  How  can  any  content  themselves 
with  coming  once,  when  they  might  come 
twice?  Some  think  the  Prayers  too  long ; 
others  think  the  Sermon  too  searching.  But, 
if  your  heart  is  right  with  God,  you  will  love 
His  house,  as  David  loved  it :  "A  day  in  thy 
courts  is  better  than  a  thousand."  See  how, 
amidst  his  tears,  he  thought  of  those  blessed 
seasons  he  had  spent  in  the  sanctuary :  "  I 
went  with  the  multitude  to  the  house 
of  God,  with  a  multitude  that  kept  holy- 
day." 

I  think  that  by  a  little  effort,  and  with  a 


THE   LORD'S  DAY  A   HOLIDAY.       153 

little  management,  some  who  come  once  a 
day  might  perhaps  come  oftener.  With 
some  I  know  it  is  almost  impossible.  But 
just  ask  yourself,  Could  I  not  so  arrange 
it  as  to  be  oftener  present  in  the  house  of 
my  God  ?  And,  when  there,  put  as  much 
heartiness  as  you  can  into  the  service.  Let 
us  pray  heartily;  respond  heartily;  sing 
heartily;  receive  heartily  the  Word  into  our 
souls.  Let  it  be  the  service  of  the  whole 
heart,  and  not  of  the  lips  only. 

Besides  Public  Worship,  there  is  also  the 
Lord's  Supper  to  which  we  are  called.  But 
of  this  I  hope  to  speak  at  large  in  another 
chapter. 

These  are  the  more  public  ordinances 
which  belong  to  the  Sabbath.  But  there  are 
many  hours  which  we  spend  at  home  with 
our  families,  or  alone.  And  much  depends 
on  the  way  in  which  they  are  spent.  If  they 
are  passed  in  idleness,  or  in  a  worldly  man- 
ner, then  the  blessing  we  may  have  received 
in  God's  house  will  soon  be  lost.  If  our 
hearts  have  been  warmed  there,  they  will 
soon  grow  cold  again;  and  God's  work  of 
grace  will  be  undone  by  our  neglect. 


154  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Let  Public  Prayer  be  followed  up  by 
Closet  Prayer.  Let  the  seed  sown  from  the 
Pulpit  be  watered  at  home  by  drawing  near 
to  the  Throne  of  Grace,  by  imploring  God's 
blessing,  and  by  a  devout  reading  of  His 
Word.  I  am  sure  that  our  happiness  dur- 
ing the  week  greatly  depends  on  the  way 
in  which  our  Sunday  hours  are  spent.  If  we 
merely  attend  to  outward  ordinances,  and 
then  put  religion  aside  for  the  rest  of  the 
day,  there  will  be  no  growth  in  grace,  no 
victory  over  our  sinful  selves,  no  ripening 
for  heaven. 

There  is  one  more  point  I  wish  to  speak 
of;  and  that  is,  the  ^oy  and  Happiness  vjh'ich. 
belong  to  the  Lord's  Day. 

It  is  a  great  mistake  to  look  upon  it  as  a 
mournful  day,  a  day  on  which  we  should 
hang  down  our  heads,  and  banish  joy  from 
our  hearts.  What!  is  that  a  mournful  day, 
which  is  more  like  heaven  than  all  other 
days  ?  Is  that  a  gloomy  invitation,  which 
bids  us  gather  round  our  Father's  throne? 
Is  that  a  sorrowful  message,  which  declares 
that  "  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the 
world   unto  himself?"      We   dishonor    the 


THE   LORD'S  DAY  A    HOLIDAY.      155 

Gospel,  if  we  think  it  necessary  to  put  on  a 
sad  countenance  when  we  press  its  claims. 
The  true  Christian  is  the  happiest  man  upon 
earth.  And  of  all  days  this  will  be  the  day 
on  which  his  soul  will  experience  the  com- 
pletest  joy ;  and  of  all  places  the  sanctuary 
will  be  the  place  in  which  he  feels  the  pur- 
est delight.  It  was  so  with  David  ;  **  I  was 
glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  Let  us  go 
into  the  house  of  the  Lord ;  "  "  Enter  into 
his  gates  with  thanksgiving,  and  into  his 
courts  with  praise  ;  "  "I  went  with  the  mul- 
titude to  the  house  of  God,  with  the  voice 
of  joy  and  praise,  with  a  multitude  that  kept 
holyday."  And  thus  it  should  be  with  every 
Christian.  Say  to  yourself  then,  as  each 
Sunday  comes,  "  This  is  the  Christian's  Holi- 
day!' "  This  is  the  day  the  Lord  hath  made; 
we  will  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it."  And 
whilst  the  worldly  man  exclaims,  "  Behold, 
what  a  weariness  is  it !  "  "  When  will  the  new 
moon  be  gone,  that  we  may  sell  corn  ?  and 
the  Sabbath  that  we  may  set  forth  wheat  ?  " 
ask  God  to  give  you  a  Sabbath  blessing, 
to  tune  your  heart  for  His  service,  and  to 
fulfil  His  word  in  your  experience;  "  I  will 
make  them  joyful  in  my  house  of  prayer." 


156  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

May  God  in  mercy  pardon  all  that  has 
been  wrong  in  our  past  Sundays  !  And  may 
we  put  up  an  earnest  prayer  that  He  will  in 
future  make  them  more  profitable  and  more 
blessed  days  to  us ! 


CHAPTER  XI. 

PUBLIC   WORSHIP,    THE   OUTBURST   OF   THE 
CHRISTIAN     LIFE. 

The  meeting  together  of  God's  people  for 
Public  Prayer  seems  to  have  been  always 
observed.  We  can  certainly  trace  it  back 
as  far  as  the  time  of  the  Israelites,  above 
three  thousand  years  ago.  By  the  com- 
mand of  God,  they  used  to  meet  together 
in  a  Building  set  apart  for  His  worship. 
This  Building  was  called  the  Tabernacle. 
It  was  a  kind  of  movable  tent,  just  suited 
to  the  wants  of  the  Israelites,  during  their 
journeyings  from  place  to  place  in  the  wil- 
derness. Here  it  was  the  delight  of  every 
pious  Jew  to  meet  his  fellow-worshippers, 
and  to  draw  near  with  them  to  the  throne 
of  grace.  David,  in  his  Psalms,  often  speaks 
of  the  great  joy  and  comfort  he  felt  in  going 
up  to  the  House  of  the  Lord.  He  exclaims, 
in  Psalm   Ixxxiv.,  "  How  amiable  are  thy 

(157) 


158  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

tabernacles,  O  Lord  of  Hosts!  My  soul 
longeth,  yea,  even  fainteth  for  the  courts  of 
the  Lord;  my  heart  and  my  flesh  crieth 
out  for  the  living  God." 

Soon  after  the  days  of  David,  the  Temple 
was  built  at  Jerusalem.  This  was  a  much 
more  substantial  building.  It  was  some- 
thing like  one  of  our  great  Cathedrals,  only 
much  larger,  and  more  magnificent.  In  this 
temple  all  the  scattered  Jews  used  to  meet 
together  at  certain  times  in  the  year  to  offer 
up  prayers  and  sacrifices. 

When  our  Lord  came  upon  earth,  the 
Temple  was  still  standing.  And  besides, 
there  were  several  other  smaller  places  of 
worship  called  Synagogues,  both  at  Jeru- 
salem and  in  the  other  Jewish  towns.  In 
the  Gospels  we  often  read  of  Jesus  and  His 
followers  being  present  in  these  Houses  of 
Prayer. 

The  very  first  thing  that  the  Disciples 
did  after  their  Lord's  departure  from  them 
into  heaven,  was  to  meet  for  Public  Prayer; 
Acts,  i.  12,  13,  14.  Such  too  was  their  con- 
stant custom  afterwards.  And  we  find  St. 
Paul  exhorting  the  Hebrews, "  not  to  forsake 
the  assembling  of  themselves  together." 


PUBLIC    WORSHIP.  159 

So  you  see  that  Public  Prayer  is  a  script- 
ural duty.  And  can  you  not  say  that  it  has 
been  to  you  a  most  dehghtful  duty,  a 
pleasure,  a  joy,  a  blessed  privilege?  Has 
not  this  again  and  again  been  the  feeling  of 
your  heart,  "  I  was  glad  when  they  said 
unto  me.  Let  us  go  into  the  House  of  the 
Lord  ?  "  Have  you  not  sometimes  gone  to 
God's  house  with  a  heavy  heart ;  and  come 
away  lightened  ?  Have  you  not  gone  there, 
mourning  over  the  coldness  and  dullness 
of  your  feelings;  and  come  home  warmed 
and  comforted  ?  The  dew  of  God's  grace 
has  fallen  upon  your  soul,  and  refreshed  it. 
The  Sun  of  Righteousness  has  risen  upon 
you,  and  every  cloud  has  been  dispersed. 

There  is  certainly  a  special  blessing  prom- 
ised to  us  in  Public  Worship.  Where  a  few 
are  gathered  together  in  the  Saviour's 
name,  there  He  pledges  Himself,  as  we 
have  seen,  to  be  in  the  midst  of  us ;  Matt, 
xviii.  20.  Surely  we  can  have  but  little 
faith,  or  we  should  look  for  a  much  larger 
flow  of  spiritual  mercies  in  the  House  of 
God. 

But  let  me  say  a  few  words  about  the 


1 63  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

manner  in  which  we  should  conduct  our- 
selves in  our  public  devotions. 

First.  Let  me  remind  you  that  we  meet 
in  the  house  of  God  to  pray.  Remember, 
it  is  written,  "  My  house  shall  be  called  a 
House  of  Prayer!'  But  can  it  be  necessary 
that  I  should  remind  you  of  this  ?  Alas  !  it 
is  necessary.  Some  go  only  to  hear  the 
sermon.  Some  go  to  stare  about  them. 
And  others,  like  so  many  machines,  go 
through  the  mere  form  of  worship. 

I  was  lately  reading  of  a  person  who 
had  been  travelling  among  the  Calmucs  (a 
Russian  tribe).  At  the  entrance  of  some  of 
their  huts  he  observed  a  kind  of  small  wind- 
mill. He  inquired  for  what  purpose  they 
were  put  there ;  and  he  was  told  that  they 
were  "  praying-machines."  The  owner  of 
the  hut  causes  certain  prayers  to  be  written 
by  the  priests  ;  and  they  are  then  turned 
round  by  the  wind,  which  saves  him  the 
trouble  of  repeating  them  himself 

A  Christian  wonders  at  such  absurdities. 
But  in  the  conduct  of  these  poor  ignorant 
Calmucs,  may  he  not  see  something  like  a 
picture  of  his  own  conduct?  The  devo- 
tions of  too  many  Christians  are  but  little 


PUBLIC    WORSHIP.  i6i 

better.  It  seems  to  be  quite  enough  with 
some  to  make  their  appearance  in  God's 
house.  They  hold  a  Prayer-book  in  their 
hand  ;  and  this  is  to  them  what  the  praying- 
machine  is  to  the  Calmuc.  They  seem 
ahnost  to  expect  it  to  pray  for  them,  and  to 
bring  down  from  heaven  all  the  blessings 
they  need,  without  any  trouble  or  concern 
of  their  own.  Before  then  you  smile  at  the 
poor  ignorant  Calmuc's  devotions,  see  that 
your  own  are  what  they  ought  to  be.  It  is 
not  enough  to  listen  to  the  prayers,  or  to 
read  them  ever  so  attentively  in  your 
Prayer-book.  You  should /r^j  the  prayers. 
You  should  make  them  your  own.  Be  not 
a  mere  listener  in  God's  house,  but  a  wor- 
shipper. 

Secondly.  Be  careful  about  your  posture. 
Ours  is  not,  I  know,  a  mere  bodily  service, 
but  a  spiritual  one.  It  is  the  service  of  the 
heart.  But  still,  a  lowly  posture  of  the 
body  is  fit  for  those  who  are  approaching 
God. 

If  you  will  take  the  trouble  to  look  out 
the  following  passages,  you  will  clearly  see 
that  kneeling  was  the  posture  observed  by 
the    people    of    God    in    scripture    times : 


1 62  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Exodus,  iv,  31;  xxxiv.  8 ;  Psalm  xcv.  6 ; 
I  Kings,  viii.  54;  Dan.  vi.  10;  Luke,  xxii. 
41;  Acts,  vii.  60;  ix.  40;  XX,  36;  xxi.  5. 
Standing  however  seems  to  have  been  allow- 
able ;   Mark,  xi.  25  ;   Luke,  viii.  ii,  13. 

But  go  into  our  churches,  and  what  do 
you  find?  You  see  the  greater  part  of  the 
congregation,  not  kneeling,  not  even  stand- 
ing, but  actually  sittmg  at  their  ease,  during 
the  solemn  act  of  prayer  !  Alas,  how  wrong ! 
How  useless  to  call  ourselves  "  miserable 
sinners,"  and  yet  to  approach  God  in  such  a 
way  as  this  !  Surely  our  people  will  never 
worship  God  inwardly,  as  long  as  they  thus 
despise  Him  outwardly. 

Have  you  been  hitherto  one  of  the  sitting 
part  of  the  congregation  ?  Then  I  solemnly 
and  affectionately  warn  you  not  to  dishonor 
God  any  more.  Though  many  around  you 
sit,  do  you  kneel,  or  at  least  stand.  No 
matter,  if  you  should  act  differently  from 
the  rest  of  those  in  your  pew;  you  will  be 
acting  rightly.  No  matter  if  some  should 
jeer  you  ;  your  conscience  will  tell  you  that 
you  are  right.  And  sometimes,  you  know, 
we  must  meet  with  reproaches  for  our  Mas- 
ter's sake.     How  happy  it  would  make  me, 


PUBLIC  WORSHIP.  163 

if  I  could  watch  you  reading  this  book,  and 
then  follow  you  to  church  next  Sunday, 
and  see  you  on  your  knees  before  God  ! 
May  He  give  you  strength  to  do  what  is 
pleasing  in  His  sight! 

Thirdly.  Join  heartily  in  all  the  prayers. 
In  some  parts  of  the  service  only  the  voice 
of  the  minister  ought  to  be  heard.  In  these 
you  should  pray  silently  and  secretly,  but 
still  you  should  pray  fervently.  But  there 
are  other  parts  in  which  all  should  pray 
aloud.  And  what  a  life  and  warmth  it  gives 
to  our  services,  when  this  is  heartily  done. 
Supposing  that  all,  with  one  heart  and  voice, 
should  pray,  when  they  are  required  to  pray ; 
praise,  when  they  are  required  to  praise; 
and  sing,  when  they  are  required  to  sing ; 
what  would  be  the  effect  ?  What  a  change 
would  then  take  place  in  our  public  worship  ! 
There  would  be  no  complaint  then  of  the 
want  of  heart,  and  life,  in  our  solemn  ser- 
vices. Theii,  as  St.  Paul  says,  if  there 
should  come  in  "  one  that  believeth  not,  or 
one  unlearned,"  he  would  indeed  be  "  con- 
vinced of  all ; "  and,  falling  down  on  his  face, 
he  would  worship  God,  and  would  report 
that  God  was  in  us  of  a  truth. 


1 64  THE   CHRIST/ AN  LIFE. 

Yes,  this  would  be  delightful  indeed. 
And  how  can  it  be  brought  about  ?  Not 
by  empty  wishes.  Not  by  sighs  after  a  bet- 
ter state  of  things.  A  congregation  is  com- 
posed of  different  members.  You  are  one. 
Let  your  prayers,  in  the  house  of  God,  be 
henceforth  more  earnest.  Let  jj^<3?/r  voice  of 
prayer  and  praise  be  heard  in  the  congrega- 
tion. 

Fourthly.  Keep  your  heart  fixed  on  God. 
Have  you  not  sometimes  felt  quite  ashamed, 
when  the  service  is  ended,  to  think  how 
little  you  have  prayed  ;  and  how  sadly  your 
mind  has  wandered  away  from  God  ?  Have 
you  not  found  that  the  most  worldly,  and 
the  most  trifling,  thoughts  will  creep  in,  if 
they  are  not  forcibly  shut  out  ?  This  shows 
what  corrupt  and  fallen  creatures  we  are. 
The  world  follows  us  to  the  very  house  of 
God.  It  clings  to  us,  even  when  we  are 
before  His  throne.  Watch  against  this. 
Strive  against  it.     Pray  against  it. 

Lastly.  Avoid  all  light,  vain,  and  world- 
ly conversation  both  in  going  to  God's 
house,  and  in  returning  from  it.  If  you  go 
to  church  in  a  devout  and  prepared  state 
of  mind,  you  will  find  that  this  is  the  surest 


PUBLIC  WORSHIP.  165 

way  to  enjoy  a  peaceful  and  holy  frame  dur- 
ing the  service.  How  often  we  have  seen 
a  person  come  in  late  and  hurried !  It  is 
quite  impossible  that  he  can  bring  his  mind 
to  engage  at  once  in  the  solemn  work  of 
prayer.  Perhaps,  for  the  last  half-hour,  he 
has  been  thinking  of  his  dress,  or  has  been 
engaged  in  some  worldly  matter ;  and  thus 
he  rushes  into  the  presence  of  his  God. 
No  wonder  if  his  heart  is  far  away.  No 
wonder  if  the  world,  instead  of  God,  is  in  all 
his  thoughts.  It  is  very  important  then  to  try 
and  get  j^//r  heart  right  beforehand,  by  draw- 
ing near  to  God  in  your  closet  and  asking 
Him  to  be  specially  with  you  in  His  House. 
And  then,  after  the  service,  how  is  it 
usually  with  us  ?  The  congregation  breaks 
up,  and  the  doors  open  ;  and  too  many,  as 
they  walk  home,  begin  almost  immediately 
to  talk  about  the  most  trifling  matters. 
To  hear  them,  one  would  little  guess  that 
they  had  been  to  the  house  of  prayer.  God 
is  forgotten  ;  heavenly  things  are  put  aside  ; 
and  the  good  seed  of  His  Word  choked. 
Beware  of  this ;  for  Satan  thus  draws  off 
multitudes  of  souls.  *'  Keep  thy  heart  with 
all  dilisfence." 


i66  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

May  there  be  more  praying  people  in 
our  congregations  !  May  God  put  more 
life  into  our  services  !  May  our  confessions 
be  more  heartfelt,  our  petitions  more  earnest, 
our  praises  more  lively,  and  our  hearing 
more  childlike !  May  we  say  of  God's 
House,  "Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this  place. 
This  is  none  other  but  the  House  of  God, 
and  this  is  the  gate  of  heaven  ! " 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    HOLY   COMMUNION,    THE    BOND    OF 
THE   CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 

The  Christian  Church  consists  of"  all  who 
profess  and  call  themselves  Christians  " — all 
who  have  been  baptized.  This  is  a  large 
circle,  and  includes  every  one  who  names 
the  name  of  Christ. 

But,  besides  this,  there  is  also  an  inner 
circle,  which  takes  in  only  those  who  are 
really  Christ's  people,  those  whom  He  looks 
upon  as  His  own  elect. 

The  Jews  of  old  all  belonged  to  God's 
Church.  The  whole  nation  were  called  His 
people.  "  To  them  belonged  the  adoption, 
and  the  glory,  and  the  covenants,  and  the 
giving  of  the  law,  and  the  service  of  God, 
and  the  promises."  The  Lord  treated  them 
as  His  children ;  "  Israel  is  my  son,  my 
firstborn."  But  only  a  few  of  them  were 
true  Believers.     There  was  only  a  little  rem- 

(167) 


1 68  THE   CHRISTIAN  IIFE. 

nant  according  to  the  election  of  grace. 
"  They  are  not  all  Israel,"  as  St.  Paul  says, 
"  who  are  of  Israel."  And  so  all  are  not 
true  Christians  who  belong  to  Christ's  outer 
household.  Thus  in  the  Apostles'  Creed 
we  say,  "  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church  ;  "  that  is,  I  believe  in  the  great  Body 
of  Professing  Christians.  And  then  we  add, 
"I  believe  in  the  Communion  of  Saints;" 
that  is,  the  Company  of  true  Believers. 

But  how  difficult  for  us  to  discern  be- 
tween God's  professing  people  and  His  real 
people!  Several  years  ago,  there  was  a 
census  taken  of  the  population  of  this 
country.  But  suppose  it  had  been  directed 
that,  in  the  return  to  be  made,  it  should  be 
specified  who  were  God's  saints,  and  who 
were  not — shall  I  say,  How  hard  it  would 
have  been, — rather  I  would  say,  How  impos- 
sible it  would  have  been  to  mark  them  !  The 
Lord  Himself  only  "  knoweth  them  that  are 
His."  We  may  think ^  we  n^2.y  judge ,  we  may 
form  our  opinions  ;  but  we  dare  not  pronounce 
who  are  of  God,  and  who  are  of  the  world. 
Nay,  our  Lord  seems  to  caution  us  against 
making  the  attempt ;  for  in  the  Parable  of 
the  Wheat  and  the  Tares,  when  the  servants 


THE   HOLY  COMMUNION.  169 

propose  to  the  master  of  the  harvest-field, 
*'  Wilt  thou  that  we  go  and  gather  up  the 
tares  ? "  he  replies,  "  Nay,  lest  while  ye 
gather  up  the  tares,  ye  root  up  also  the 
wheat  with  them." 

Still  there  is  the  inner  circle,  the  precious 
wheat,  the  little  flock.     God  has  His  saints^ 
upon  earth,  as  well  as  in  heaven.     And  the 
good   Shepherd  says,  *'  I  know  my  sheep, 
and  am  known  of  mine." 

Happy  those,  who  can  in  the  secret  of 
their  hearts  feel  that,  unworthy  as  they  are, 
they  have  been  received  into  the  fold — who 
have  an  humble  assurance  that  God  does 
number  them  among  His  people — whose 
conscience  bears  witness  that  their  one  chief 
desire  is  to  serve  God  with  all  their  hearts, 
and  to  live  a  Christian  life. 

It  is  to  help  such  on  their  difficult  jour- 
ney, to  cheer  them  and  strengthen  by  the 
way,  that  the  Lord  has  given  His  Word  to 
nourish  them,  a  Throne  of  Grace  where 
they  may  apply  for  help,  the  Sabbath  to 
rest  them,  His  House  as  a  place  of  refresh- 
ment; and,  further,  His  Body  and  Blood  to 
give  new  life  from  time  to  time  to  their 
souls. 


I70  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Now,  our  subject  for  this  chapter  is  the 
Lord's  Supper.     And  I  shall  speak  of  it, 

1.  As  the  Bond  which  binds  God's  peo- 
ple together. 

2.  As  a  Mark  of  Discipleship. 

3.  As  a  most  important  Means  of  grace. 

I  shall  afterwards  give  you  a  ^^^  direc- 
tions as  to  the  spirit  in  which  we  should  re- 
ceive it. 

I.  We  will  speak  of  the  Lord's  Supper  as 
the  Bond  which  binds  God's  people  together. 

His  people  are  scattered  about  the  world. 
Some  are  here,  and  some  at  the  other  ex- 
tremity of  the  globe.  Some  are  poor,  and 
some  rich.  In  many  ways  they  are  separ- 
ated from  each  other.  But  yet  there  is  a 
oneness  about  them,  which  nothing  can 
break.  "  We  being  many,"  says  the  apos- 
tle, "  are  one  body  in  Christ,  and  every  one 
members  one  of  another,"  separated  as 
members  of  the  world,  but  united  as  mem- 
bers of  Christ. 

It  is  well  to  think  of  this  union,  and  try 
and  realize  it.  When  we  hear  of  any  one, 
for  instance,  loving  and  serving  God,  it  is 
good  to  feel,  he  is  my  Brother.     When  we 


THE   HOLY  COMMUNION.  171 

are  told  of  a  person  being  drawn  from  the 
path  of  sin,  and  brought  to  Christ,  it  is  a 
comfort  to  think  that  another  member  is 
added  to  God's  happy  family.  When  a 
true  Believer  dies  in  the  Lord,  there  is 
something  very  sweet  in  the  thought  that 
another  sheep  of  the  flock  is  safely  folded. 

It  is  our  privilege,  if  we  are  true  Chris- 
tians, to  feel  this  ;  and  we  ought  to  feel  it — 
that  we  are  not  alone,  but  that  we  are  mem- 
bers of  a  great  Christian  Brotherhood,  and 
that  we  shall  one  day  be  together  in  the 
many  mansions  of  our  Father's  House. 

But  there  is  a  time,  when  Christians  are 
specially  reminded  of  this  happy  union  ;  I 
mean  when  they  meet  together  at  the  Lord's 
Table.  There  is  something  in  a  meal  which 
draws  us  closely  together,  and  binds  us  to 
one  another.  And  this  is  a  heavenly  meal, 
a  spiritual  feast.  **  The  cup  of  blessing 
which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of 
the  blood  of  Christ  ?  "  Is  it  not  a  partak- 
ing together  of  the  benefits  of  Christ's  blood- 
shedding  ?  "  The  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ?"  "  Is  it  not  a  feeding  together  on 
His  body  ?  "     "  For  we  being  many  are  one 


172  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

bread,  and  one  body  :  for  we  are  all  partak- 
ers of  that  one  bread."  We  feed  upon 
Christ;  and  thus  become  united  to  Him 
and  to  one  another;  we  become  one  loaf 
as  it  were,  one  bread  and  one  body.  We 
are  like  so  many  vine-branches,  feeding  to- 
gether on  the  same  spiritual  Vine  ;  so  many 
limbs  or  members,  clinging  to  Christ,  the 
living  Head. 

Here  is  a  bond  indeed,  which  should 
make  us  feel  that  we  are  one — one  in  our 
misery  and  helplessness — and  one  too  in 
having  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour,  to  whom 
we  all  alike  owe  our  salvation. 

And  here  let  me  speak  of  a  temptation, 
by  which  Satan  sometimes  sends  a  chill  into 
our  hearts.  He  perhaps  whispers  to  us, 
*'  They  are  not  all  God's  true  people  who 
meet  at  His  Table.  There  are  some  for- 
malists there,  some  who  have  only  a  name 
to  live,  some  who  are  w^earing  the  mere 
mark  of  the  Gospel."  Yes,  and  so  it  is  per- 
haps. But  we  have  nothing  to  do  with  this. 
We  are  told  in  God's  Word  to  "judge  noth- 
ing before  the  time."  We  are  exhorted  to 
exercise  that  charity  which  "  believeth  all 
things,   hopeth  all  things;"  and  "in  lowli- 


THE   HOLY  COMMUNION.  173 

ness  of  mind  to  esteem  other  better  than 
ourselves."  Ah,  that  is  a  cold,  withering, 
unhappy,  unchristian  feeling,  which  leads  a 
person  to  be  looking  into  other  hearts  rather 
than  his  own,  and  to  judge  harshly  of  his 
brother's  state.  Remember,  there  was  a 
Judas  among  the  Twelve,  a  false  apostle 
among  the  true  ones ;  and  who  knows  but 
that  he  was  one  to  whom  the  Saviour  gave 
the  bread  and  wine  in  the  Passover  Supper 
Room  ?  Remember,  too,  that  the  Lord's 
Table  is  spread  on  earth,  and  not  in  heaven; 
and  we  shall  never  find  perfection  here. 
Let  us  come  together,  then,  as  members  of 
one  family,  knit  together  in  love,  drawn  to- 
wards each  other  by  a  holy  bond  of  broth- 
erly affection.  This  is  the  spirit  which 
becomes  those  who  are  groaning  under  the 
same  load  of  sin,  and  are  looking  to  the 
same  Saviour,  and  to  the  same  blessed 
Home. 

2.  We  may  regard  the  Lord's  Supper  as 
a  Mark  of  Disciple  ship.  I  have  already  said, 
that  all  who  partake  of  the  Holy  Com- 
munion are  not  Christ's  disciples.  We  may 
eat  the  bread  and  drink  the  wine,  and  yet 
have    no    part   with    Christ.     But,    still,  to 


174  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

come  to  His  Table  is  as  much  as  to  declare 
oneself  His  follower  ;  it  is  as  much  as  to 
say  that  we  cast  in  our  lot  among  His 
people,  and  that  we  feed  on  Him  as  the 
Bread  of  our  souls.  We  become  full  mem- 
bers of  His  Church,  when  having  been  con- 
firmed we  partake  of  this  ordinance.  Christ 
bids  us  come,  and  by  accepting  His  invita- 
tion we  declare  our  willingness  to  be  His. 

It  is  well  to  look  at  the  Lord's  Supper  in 
this  light.  It  is  well  to  consider  it  as  a  mark 
of  allegiance  \.o  our  Lord. 

Let  those  who  never  come  lay  this  to 
heart.  Here  is  a  public  act,  which  my  Lord 
bids  me  engage  in,  an  act  by  which  I  may 
enroll  myself  among  His  people.  But  I 
stand  afar  off,  and  obey  not  His  loving 
call. 

And  let  those  who  do  come  lay  it  also  to 
heart.  It  is  my  high  privilege  to  draw  near 
to  my  Redeemer,  to  partake  of  this  most 
blessed  of  all  ordinances.  Then  let  me  live 
accordingly.  Let  my  life,  my  conduct,  my 
feelings,  my  words,  be  those  of  a  disciple 
who  loves  his  Lord.  Let  me  ever  remem- 
ber whose  I  am,  and  to  whose  service  I  have 
joyfully  pledged  myself. 


THE   HOLY  COMMUNION.  175 

3.  We  may  look  upon  the  Lord's  Supper 
as  a  most  important  Means  of  Grace. 

It  is  something,  if  by  coming  to  this  Feast 
we  are  only  reminded  of  our  Lord's  death. 
It  is  something,  if  by  so  doing  we  are  bound 
more  strongly  to  one  another.  It  is  some- 
thing, if  we  thus  make  an  open  confession 
of  Christ.  ^wt.fnrtJicr,  we  must  not  forget 
that  it  is  an  ordinance  by  which  God  gives 
fresh  grace  to  our  needy  souls.  Are  we 
sorrowful  ?  Here  is  a  comfort  for  us.  Are 
we  weak  ?  Here  is  strength.  Are  we  sore 
let  and  hindered  in  running  our  Christian 
race  ?  Here  is  a  help  by  the  way.  Do  we 
long  for  the  Saviour  to  be  nearer  to  us? 
Here  we  are  brought  close  to  Him.  "  The 
cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless  ;  is  it  not  tJie 
comiminion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  f  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  com- 
■mrimon  of  the  body  of  CJuist  ?  For  we  being 
many  are  one  bread,  and  one  body :  for  we 
are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread."  As  we 
say  in  our  Communion  service,  "We  dwell 
in  Christ,  and  Christ  in  us;  we  are  one  with 
Christ,  and  Christ  with  us." 

When  you  kneel  at  that  Table,  think  of 
Christ.       Receive    Him    into    your    hearts 


176  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

by  faith.  Feed  upon  Him.  Believe  that  a 
blessing  is  there,  and  open  your  hearts  to 
receive  it. 

Thus  I  have  endeavored  to  show  you 
how  much  there  is  in  this  heavenly  banquet 
which  our  Lord  has  provided  for  us ;  how 
it  meets  all  our  wants  ;  how  it  ought  to  bind 
us  to  one  another ;  how  bold  it  ought  to 
make  us  in  confessing  Christ ;  what  a  re- 
freshment "it  ought  to  be  to  our  poor,  hun- 
gering souls. 

I  often  think,  that  considering  the  state 
of  our  congregations,  the  number  of  our 
communicants  ought  to  be  larger  than  it  is. 
If  they  were  in  a  dead,  careless,  unawakened 
state,  then  we  should  look  for  few  at  the 
Lord's  Table.  But  that  is  not  generally  the 
state  of  our  congregations.  Blessed  be 
God,  there  is  life  among  us  ;  there  is  earn- 
estness among  us.  There  are  many,  I  be- 
lieve, who  come  to  the  House  of  God  who 
have  deep  convictions,  strong  feelings  in 
their  hearts,  a  real  desire  to  be  saved ;  and 
yet  even  some  of  these  stay  away ;  and 
others  come  but  seldom. 

What  is  it  that  keeps  them  back  ?     Is  it 


THE   HOLY  COMMUNION.  177 

fear?  Is  it  want  of  decision?  Is  it  the 
notion  that  we  can  be  saved  as  well  without 
the  ordinance  as  with  it  ?  If  it  is  the  first 
of  these,  namely,  a  fear  that  we  are  7iot  fit^ 
this  is  a  serious  reason  and  ought  to  be 
considered.  Now,  there  are  many  whom  I 
would  not  think  of  urgincr  to  come  to  the 
Lord's  Table  ;  namely,  those  who  love  sin, 
those  who  are  careless  about  the  things  of 
God,  those  who  see  no  preciousness  in 
Christ,  those  who  are  trying  to  save  tJiein- 
selves,  instead  of  looking  to  the  salvation 
offered  in  the  Gospel.  To  such  I  would 
say,  Come  first  to  Christ ;  give  your  heart 
to  Him  ;  and  theii  come  to  His  Table, 

But  are  there  not  some  in  whose  hearts 
there  is  a  true  sorrow  for  sin,  and  a  real 
desire  to  take  Christ  for  their  Saviour;  and 
yet  we  never  see  them  among  our  commu- 
nicants ?  To  such  I  would  say,  If  you  love 
Christ,  though  you  feel  that  you  do  not  lov^e 
Him  enough,  come  to  the  Feast  which  He 
has  so  graciously  provided.  Come,  that 
you  may  love  Him  more.  Come,  that  your 
faith  may  be  strengthened.  Come,  that  you 
may  obtain  the  very  help  which  you  need. 

Or  if  it  is  waiit  of  decision   which  keeps 


178  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

you  back,  how  sad  it  is  that  any  should 
have  good  thoughts  and  feehngs  about  sal- 
vation, and  yet  should  halt  and  hang  back, 
and  thus  run  the  risk  of  losing  all,  even 
heaven  itself.  If  you  are  one  of  these 
waverers,  leave  at  once  the  false  and  uncer- 
tain ground  on  which  you  are  now  stand- 
ing. It  will  not  bear  your  weight,  if  trials 
come.  It  will  not  support  you,  when  death 
stares  you  in  the  face.  Stand  boldly  for- 
ward. "  If  the  Lord  be  God,  follow  Him, 
but  if  Baal,  then  follow  him."  If  you  wish 
Christ  to  be  your  Saviour,  do  not  dishonor 
Him  by  your  half-heartedness ;  but  give 
Him  all  your  love  and  all  your  service  ;  and 
let  your  first  act  of  decision  be  to  come  to 
this  precious  ordinance. 

Or,  once  more,  if  some  have  the  idea  that 
they  can  be  serving  Christ,  whether  they 
join  in  this  sacrament  or  not,  they  are  under 
a  fatal  mistake.  For  does  not  our  Lord 
say,  "  Do  this  ?  "  and  yet  they  do  it  not. 
It  is  one  of  our  Saviour's  plain  commands, 
which  we  can  only  disobey  at  our  great 
peril.  To  stay  away  from  the  Lord's  Table 
is  to  live  in  a  state  of  disobedience — it  is  to 
put  from  us  an  offered  blessing — to  try  and 


THE  HOLY  COMMUNION.  179 

do  without  that  which  He  has  declared 
needful  for  us.  For  He  says,  *'  Except  ye 
eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink 
His  blood,  there  is  no  life  in  you."  No, 
dear  friends,  we  cannot  do  without  this 
holy  ordinance.  We  cannot  neglect  it,  and 
yet  grow  in  grace  and  holiness. 

Let  me  now  offer  you  a  few  directions. 

1.  When  you  come  to  the  Lord's  Table, 
raise  your  thoughts  upwards,  and  fix  them 
on  Christ.  You  remember  that,  in  the 
Service,  the  Minister  says  to  you,  "  Lift  up 
your  hearts ; "  and  you  reply,  *'  We  lift 
them  up  unto  the  Lord." 

Endeavor  to  do  so.  When  you  take  the 
bread  and  wine  into  your  mouth,  think  of 
Him  who  is  your  spiritual  Bread,  and  feed 
on  Him  by  faith.  He  is  in  heaven ;  and 
thither  must  your  heart  ascend. 

2.  When  you  are  assembled  with  your 
brethren  at  the  Holy  Communion,  try  and 
feel  that  **  we  are  members  one  of  another," 
and  that  we  belong  to  a  great  Family  for 
whom  Christ  died.  Ask  God  to  kindle  a 
feeling  of  real  brotherly  love  in  your  heart. 

3.  When  you  draw  near  to  the  Saviour's 


l8o  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Feast,  come  to  it  with  an  humble,  but  at  the 
same  time  a  thankful^  heart.  Remember, 
the  Communion  Service  is  a  Service  of 
gratitude  and  thankfulness.  How  full  of 
joy,  for  instance,  are  those  words  in  it, 
"  Therefore  with  angels  and  archangels,  and 
with  all  the  company  of  heaven,  we  laud 
and  magnify  Thy  glorious  name,  evermore 
praising  Thee."  And  again,  towards  the 
end  of  the  Service,  "  Glory  be  to  God  on 
high,  and  in  earth  peace,  good  will  towards 
men.  We  praise  Thee,  we  bless  Thee,  we 
worship  Thee,  we  glorify  Thee,  we  give 
Thee  thanks  for  Thy  great  glory,  O  Lord 
God,  heavenly  King,  God  the  Father 
Almighty." 

Let  us  try  then,  on  these  occasions,  to 
waken  up  all  our  thankful  feeh'ngs.  Blessed 
Feast,  which  reminds  us  of  our  pardon,  our 
acceptance,  and  our  full  redemption !  Blessed 
Feast,  which  binds  us  closer  to  our  Lord, 
and  closer  to  one  another !  Happy  those 
who  eat  bread  and  drink  wine  with  the 
Saviour  here :  they  will  soon  be  called  to  a 
higher  Feast  above,  even  to  the  Marriage 
Supper  of  the  Lamb  in  heaven  ! 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   HOLY   SPIRIT,   THE   SEAL  OF  THE   CHRIS- 
TIAN   LIFE. 

The  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the 
early  followers  of  our  Lord,  was  the  great 
object  to  which  He  specially  directed  their 
thoughts.  And  in  accordance  with  this 
promise,  the  Spirit  came  down  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  in  all  the  fulness  of  His  power, 
to  bless  and  give  life  to  the  Christian 
Church. 

Now,  it  was  promised  by  our  Lord  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  should  abide  with  us — not 
merely  visit  us  for  a  time,  but  continue  and 
remain  with  us.  And  He  does  now  actually 
dwell  in  the  hearts  of  all  God's  people. 
He  is  as  truly  present  with  them  as  He  was 
with  the  Disciples  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
And  if  we  cannot  see  this,  and  believe  it, 
what  is  it  but  a  sad  proof  that  we  are  still 
in  our  worldly  state  ;  not  taught  of  God, 

(i8i) 


1 82  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

and  not  under  the  influence  of  His  grace? 
For  does  not  the  Saviour  Himself,  when 
speaking  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  say,  "  Whom 
the  world  cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth 
Him  not,  neither  knoweth  Him  ;  hxsXye  know 
Him,  for  He  dvvelleth  with  you,  and  shall 
be  in  you  !  " 

I  would  ask  those  who  deny  the  Spirit's 
influence,  just  to  consider  this — 

Is  it  not  most  clearly  told  us  in  Scripture, 
that  our  Lord  promised  to  bestow  the  gift  of 
the  Spirit  upon  His  people  ? 

Is  it  not  clear  that  the  Holy  Ghost  did 
descend  upon  the  Disciples  ten  days  after 
our  Lord's  Ascension  ? 

And  again,  is  it  not  clear  that,  in  the  Acts 
and  Epistles,  Christians  are  spoken  of  as 
having  the  Holy  Spirit  in  their  hearts  ;  nay, 
that  if  they  are  not  led  by  the  Spirit,  they 
are  not,  and  cannot  be,  the  true  children  of 
God? 

But  some  have  the  notion  in  their  minds, 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  with  the  Church  gen- 
erally, but  that  He  does  not  work  in  indi- 
vidual hearts.  They  do  not,  and  cannot, 
deny  His  presence  and  His  power  in  the 
world ;   but  they    will    not  allow   that   He 


THE   HOLY  SPIRIT,  183 

carries  on  a  special  work  in  the  Believer's 
soul.  This  they  look  upon  as  all  fancy  and 
enthusiasm.  They  are  willing  to  pray  in 
church,  as  we  have  been  praying  this  morn- 
ing, "Almighty  God,  cleanse  the  thoughts  of 
our  hearts  by  the  inspiration  of  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love  Thee." 
But  they  would  perhaps  think  it  folly  to 
kneel  down  alone  in  their  own  private 
chambers,  and  pour  out  their  hearts  to 
God,  saying,  "  O  Lord,  give  i)ie  Thy  Holy 
Spirit  to  dwell  within  me ;  and  fill  me  with 
His  blessed  inspiration." 

Believe  me,  it  is  not  enough  to  acknowl- 
edge that  every  true  Church  must  have  the 
Holy  Spirit  present  with  it,  or  it  cannot  be 
a  living  Church;  but  we  must  have  the 
same  Holy  Spirit,  each  one  of  us.  In  fact, 
if  you  and  I  have  not  God's  Holy  Spirit 
working  in  our  hearts,  dwelling  there  at 
this  moment,  we  are  not  real  living  Chris- 
tians ;  there  is  something  we  lack,  some- 
thing without  which  we  cannot  be  the  true 
people  of  God. 

This  is  a  solemn  thought.  Oh,  that  none 
of  us  may  deceive  ourselves  !  We  may  be 
regular  church-goers,  regular  Bible-readers, 


1 84  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

regular  at  our  private  prayers,  of  upright  and 
honest  hves  ;  and  so  far  all  is  well.  But  if 
our  hearts  are  not  the  temple,  the  abode, 
the  dwelling-place,  of  the  Holy  Ghost — if 
His  presence  and  power  are  not  felt  deep  in 
our  souls — if  He  is  not  there,  leavening  our 
whole  inner  man — then  we  fall  short  of 
being  genuine  Christians;  there  is  no  life 
in  us. 

This  is  too  important  a  matter  to  be  put 
aside  with  a  mere  passing  thought.  Let  us 
then  seriously  consider,  what  are  the  signs 
of  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  will 
mention /<:^/^r. 

I.  Earnestness  as  7'egards  salvation.  One 
would  think  that  the  salvation  of  a  person's 
soul  would  be  the  first,  the  chief,  the  greatest 
concern  with  every  one.  But  is  it  so?  We 
see  this  person  eager  about  making  money. 
We  see  another  full  of  anxiety  about  his 
family.  A  third  is  very  desirous  to  improve 
his  health.  But  seldom,  very  seldom,  do  we 
find  men  filled  with  concern  about  their 
souls.  We  sometimes  say,  "  When  a  man 
gets  older,  he  will  become  thoughtful." 
But  this  by  no  means  follows  as  a  matter 


THE   HOLY  SPIRIT.  185 

of  course.  How  often  we  see  persons 
drawing  near  to  the  very  brink  of  the 
grave,  still  careless  and  unconcerned.  The 
world  is  leaving  them;  but  they  still  love  it, 
and  cling  to  it,  to  the  very  last.  Truly  we 
need  the  Holy  Spirit's  quickening,  awaken- 
ing power  to  rouse  us  from  our  sleep,  and 
make  us  seek  salvation  in  real  earnest. 

2.  TJie  enlighieniiig  of  the  mind.  Being 
naturally  blind  as  regards  heavenly  things, 
we  must  be  taught  of  God,  and  a  light  from 
above  must  shine  in  upon  our  souls,  before 
we  can  even  understand  God's  truth.  If 
any  one  wishes  to  see  this  plainly  stated, 
let  him  quietly  read  over  i  Corinthians,  ii. 
We  are  there  told,  concerning  "  the  things 
which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love 
Him,"  that  is,  the  good  things  which  the 
Christian  enjoys  now  that  "  eye "  hath 
not  seen  them,  nor  ear  heard  them.  "  But," 
the  Apostle  says,  **  God  JiatJi  revealed 
them  unto  us  by  His  Spirit ;  for  the  Spirit 
searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of 
God."  And,  a  few  verses  on,  he  speaks  still 
more  plainly ;  "  The  natural  man,"  he 
says,    "receiveth    not    the    things    of  the 


i86  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Spirit  of  God,  neither  caji  he  know  them, 
because  they  are  spiritually  discerned." 

I  will  go  even  further,  and  observe  that  a 
person  may  know  a  great  deal,  and  get  hold 
of  the  outside  of  the  Gospel,  and  yet,  for 
want  of  the  Spirit's  grace  and  teaching,  his 
mind  may  be  in  darkness  still.  You  may 
learn  in  childhood  that  God  is  love ;  and 
yet  you  may  grow  up  utterly  disregarding 
Him,  and  you  may  even  die  blaspheming 
Him !  You  may  be  acquainted  with  the 
holiest  truths,  and  be  able  to  speak  learnedly 
about  them  ;  and  yet  you  may  be  a  wretched 
man.  You  may  have  this  text  upon  your 
lips,  **  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved  ; "  and  yet  you  may  neg- 
lect His  salvation  all  your  days.  But,  when 
God  teaches  by  His  Holy  Spirit,  He  teaches 
the  heart;  He  enlightens  the  very  soul. 

3.  Another  sign  of  the  indwelling  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  will  be  Love  to  God  and  to  His 
people.  The  Spirit  changes  the  heart  of 
man,  and  raises  it  up  from  earth  to  heaven. 
He  not  only  teaches  us  that  we  ought  \.q  love 
God,  but  draws  our  hearts  towards  Him. 
"  The  love  of  God  "  as  the  Apostle  says, 
"  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy 


THE  HOL  V  SPIRIT.  187 

Spirit  which  is  given  us."  And  so  it  is  with 
love  to  His  people.  The  Holy  Spirit  not  only 
shows  us  that  it  is  our  duty  to  love  them  ; 
but  He  sows  the  seeds  of  love  within  us.  Our 
hearts  are  drawn  out  towards  our  heavenly 
Father's  children ;  "  By  this  we  know  that 
we  have  passed  from  death  unto  life,  because 
we  love  the  brethren." 

4.  I  will  mention  one  more  sign,  and  that 
a  sure  and  unfailing  sign,  of  the  indwelling 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a  soul ;  and  that  is 
Holiness.  Where  the  Holy  Spirit  is,  there 
will  be  holiness ;  a  love  for  holiness  ;  a 
striving  after  holiness ;  a  gradual  growth  in 
holiness  ;  the  bringing  every  thought,  and 
desire,  and  feeling,  into  subjection  to  the 
will  of  God.  We  may  mistake  nature  for 
grace.  We  may  mistake  the  outside  of  re- 
ligion for  that  which  is  inward  and  real.  But 
when  we  see  a  holy  man — one  walking  with 
God,  and  doing  everything  to  His  glory — 
this  we  cannot  mistake  ;  it  is,  and  must  be, 
God's  own  work  in  the  soul. 

Now,  take  these  four  signs,  and  examine 
your  own  heart.  Are  you  earnestly  con- 
cerned about  your  soul's  salvation  ?  Is  your 


l88  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE, 

mind  enlightened  ?  Do  you  see  heavenly 
truths  much  more  clearly  than  you  once 
saw  them  ?  Do  you  love  God  your  Saviour 
and  His  people  ?  And  lastly,  are  you  walk- 
ing in  the  path  oi  holiness  f  Then,  if  so,  do 
not  doubt  but  that  God's  Holy  Spirit  has 
taken  up  His  abode  within  you. 

But  there  is  an  expression  to  which  I 
must  in  conclusion  call  your  attention — the 
sealing  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  Eph.  i.  13, 
St.  Paul  says,  "  After  that  ye  believed  ye 
were  sealed\N\Xh.  that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise." 
We  find  the  same  thing  spoken  of  in  two 
other  passages  of  Scripture.  In  chap,  iv, 
30,  of  the  same  Epistle,  St.  Paul  says, 
"  Grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit,  whereby  ye 
are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption."  And 
in  2  Cor.  i.  22,  it  is  written,  **  God  hath  also 
sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit 
in  our  hearts." 

What  is  this  sealing  ?  We  must  not  look 
for  it  in  the  case  of  the  unconverted,  but  in 
those  who  are  true  Believers  ;  for  the  Apos- 
tle says,  "After  that  ye  believed,  ye  were 
sealed."  It  is  an  after  work,  by  which  the 
Believer  is  confirmed  and  strengthened  in 
his  faith.     Just  as  when  any  paper  or  docu- 


THE   HOLY  SPIRIT.  189 

ment  is  drawn  up,  we  are  in  the  habit  of 
signing  our  name  at  the  end  of  it,  and  then 
we  put  our  seal  upon  it,  in  order  to  show 
that  we  acknowledge  it,  and  make  it  ours, 
so  God  by  His  Holy  Spirit  sets  His 
stamp  upon  believers,  and  marks  them  for 
His  own. 

We  often  see  God's  people  full  of  doubt 
and  uncertainty  whether  they  are  accepted 
or  not.  Their  hearts  are  turned  heaven- 
ward ;  they  love  Christ,  and  wish  to  serve 
Him.  But  they  do  not  feel  happy.  Their 
footing  is  not  firm.  There  is  a  work  of  grace 
within  them ;  but  they  seem  to  lack  some- 
thing. What  is  it?  Not  a  voice  from 
heaven,  to  tell  them  that  God  is  their 
Father  ;  not  a  vision  of  the  night,  to  remove 
all  doubt :  no,  this  is  not  God's  way  of  deal- 
ing. What  they  want  is  more  of  the  Holy 
Spirit — a  deeper  work  in  their  souls — they 
want  this  sealing,  which  is  spoken  of  in 
Scripture.  And  often  God  is  pleased  to  give 
this,  under  the  preaching  of  the  Word,  or 
in  reading  of  a  chapter  of  the  Bible.  Some 
promise  is  brought  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  sealed  upon  the  heart.  And 
thus  the  soul  is  led  into  the   full  assurance 


I90  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

of  understanding  and  of  faith.  The  Believer 
feels  that  he  is  welcome,  and  that  he  is  in- 
deed one  of  God's  adopted  children.  How 
blessed  thus  to  have  our  way  cleared, 
our  doubts  removed,  our  slavish  fear 
calmed,  and  under  the  drawings  of  eternal 
love  to  approach  God  as  a  reconciled 
Father ! 

No  one  who  reads  the  New  Testament 
can  fail  to  see  that  this  was  the  bright  and 
happy  feeling  of  true  Believers  in  former 
days.  And  this  it  was  that  made  them 
strong,  and  enabled  them  to  go  through  the 
world  as  men  who  had  "  made  their  calling 
and  election  sure." 

Look  at  St.  Paul  saying, "  But  I  obtained 
mercy,  that  in  me  first  Jesus  Christ  might 
show  forth  all  long-suffering,  for  a  pattern 
to  them  which  should  hereafter  believe." 
Did  he  not  mean  that  all,  who  should  believe 
like  him,  might  rejoice  as  he  rejoiced  ?  He 
would  not  shut  out  one  from  that  blessed 
source  of  joy  to  his  own  soul — the  power 
of  saying,  "  But  I  have  obtained  mercy." 

Again,  did  not  the  early  Christian  Be- 
lievers speak  in  language  of  the  greatest 
confidence,  and  say,  "  We  are  of  God  " — 


THE   HOLY  SPIRIT.  191 

''  We  are  fellow-citizens  of  the  saints  and  of 
the  household  of  God" — once  "darkness," 
now  "  light  in  the  Lord  ?  "  And  may  not 
we  speak  with  the  same  holy,  humble  con- 
fidence ?  May  not  we  take  to  ourselves  the 
comfort  that  we  are  actually  and  really 
adopted  into  God's  family. 

Yes,  we  may.  And  it  is  moreover  the 
duty  and  the  privilege  of  every  Believer 
among  us  diligently  and  prayerfully  to  seek 
for  this  assurance  of  faith,  this  sealing  of  the 
Spirit.  It  is  not  an  imaginary  blessing:  it 
is  a  real  one,  and  it  may  be  ours.  Be  not 
satisfied  with  a  dim  hope ;  or  rest  content 
with  a  past  experience.  Apply  for  a  present 
pardon,  a  present  sense  of  acceptance,  a 
present  salvation,  2,  present  Christ  to  rejoice 
in,  and  to  live  upon. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE    CHRISTIAN    LIFE,    A    DAILY    PROGRESS. 

In  the  fourth  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians,  the  Apostle  speaks  of  the 
Christian  Church.  In  the  4th,  5th,  and  6th 
verses,  he  describes  its  oneness  ;  "  There  is 
one  body  and  one  spirit,  even  as  ye  are 
called  in  one  hope  of  your  calling ;  one 
Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and 
Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through 
all,  and  in  you  all."  In  the  following  verses 
he  shows  how  abundantly  Christ  has  pro- 
vided for  the  grozutJi  and  strength  of  His 
Church  ;  "  Unto  every  one  of  us  is  given 
grace  according  to  the  measure  of  the  gift 
of  Christ.  Wherefore  he  saith,he  ascended 
up  on  high,  he  led  captivity  captive,  and 
gave  gifts  unto  men.  And  he  gave  some 
apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and  some 
evangelists,  and  some  pastors  and  teachers." 
And  all  this  that  our  spiritual  growth  might 
be  as  sure  and  gradual  as  the  growth  of  our 
(192) 


A   DAILY  PRO GRESS.  1 93 

bodies  ;  "  For  the  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edify- 
ing of  the  body  of  Christ ;  till  we  all  come 
in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man 
(or  a  full-grown  man),  unto  the  measure 
of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ." 

If  you  watch  a  child,  you  will  see  how 
from  year  to  year  his  stature  gradually  in- 
creases, till  he  attains  to  the  perfection  of  a 
full-grown  man.  But  if  he  remains  sta- 
tionary— if  year  after  year  his  limbs  gather 
no  strength — if  there  is  no  growth — then 
the  conclusion  you  come  to  is  that  some- 
thing is  wrong.  There  is  clearly  something 
wanting,  or  something  which  interferes  with 
the  usual  course  of  nature. 

So  is  it  with  the  Christian.  When  there 
is  no  advance,  no  growth  in  grace,  no 
spiritual  progress,  something  must  be  wrong. 
It  is  not  God's  will  that  it  should  be  so.  He 
would  not  have  us  always  to  be  mere  babes 
in  Christ,  always  children  ;  but  He  desires 
to  see  us  increasing  in  our  spiritual  stature, 
and  advancing  to  spiritual  manhood. 

Now,  it  is  against  this  stuntedness  in  the 
Christian  growth  that  the  Apostle  goes  on 
13 


194  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

to  warn  us,  when  he  says,  "  that  we  hence- 
forth be  no  more  children." 

The  expression  "  children,"  or  babes,  is 
sometimes  used  in  a  good  sense,  and  some- 
times in  a  bad  sense.  Truly  it  is  a  blessed 
thing  to  be  a  child  of  God  ;  to  be  taken  out 
of  the  family  of  the  world,  and  to  be  brought 
into  God's  family ;  to  have  a  place  among 
His  sons  and  daughters ;  to  be,  as  it  were, 
even  a  little  one  in  His  household. 

And  yet  is  it  not  well  to  remember  that 
we  must  not  be  ahvays  children  ?  I  am 
sorry  to  say,  there  are  some  in  the  Christian 
Church,  whom  we  believe  to  be  God's  peo- 
ple ;  but  they  never  seem  to  be  getting  on. 
There  is  no  running  of  the  Christian  race  ; 
but  rather  a  standing  still.  Instead  of  mov- 
ing forward,  it  seems  as  much  as  they  can 
do  to  keep  their  ground.  They  have  the 
same  doubts,  the  same  difficulties,  the  same 
weakness  of  faith,  the  same  infirmities  of 
temper,  the  same  feebleness  in  grappling 
with  temptation,  that  they  had  years  ago. 
Their  wings  are  clipped  ;  they  do  not  fly  up- 
wards ;  their  souls  "  cleave  unto  the  dust." 

And  what  is  the  reason  of  this  ?  God  is 
willing  to  give.     Christ  offers  a  full  supply. 


A  DAILY  PROGRESS.  195 

There  is  no  lack  in  Him ;  the  lack  is  in 
ourselves.  "  We  have  not,  because  we  ask 
not."  If  you  feel  that  this  is,  alas  !  the  case 
with  you,  why  should  it  be  so  a  moment 
longer?  Go  to  Christ  with  the  cry  of  the 
needy.  Take  your  empty  pitcher  to  the 
full  Fountain.  And  then  you  shall  no  more 
have  reason  to  complain,  "  My  leanness ! 
my  leanness  !  " 

But  this  state  of  spiritual  childishness  is 
further  described  by  the  apostle  in  the 
chapter  to  which  I  have  referred  :  **  Tossed 
to  and  fro,  and  carried  about  with  every 
wind  of  doctrine,  by  the  sleight  of  men,  and 
cunning  craftiness,  whereby  they  lay  in  wait 
to  deceive." 

The  weak  Christian  is  here  compared  to 
a  tender  reed  shaken  by  the  wind ;  or  to  a 
ship  at  sea,  tossed  about  by  the  waves,  or 
driven  forward  by  the  gale ;  or  to  a  thin 
fleecy  cloud  sweeping  across  the  sky  on 
some  stormy  day.  Just  so  is  it  with  the 
weak  and  unstable  Christian.  There  is  no 
firmness  and  fixedness  about  him.  He  is 
swayed  this  way  and  that  way,  by  the  first 
one  who  tries  to  persuade  him.  He  is  easily 
led  away  by  the  craft  and  cunning  of  those 


196  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

who  are  always  ready  to  draw  aside  the 
wavering. 

In  St.  Paul's  days,  when  there  were  many 
false  teachers,  how  needful  it  was  for  Chris- 
tians to  be  firmly  established  in  the  truth  ; 
to  be  resting  on  the  one  great  foundation. 
And  is  this  less  needful  now  ?  As  soon  as 
any  one  becomes  a  real  Christian,  is  he  not 
assailed  by  enemies  on  every  side — enemies 
within  and  without — secret  enemies  and 
open  enemies  ?  And  many  a  person,  who 
did  once  run  well,  has  been  drawn  aside 
from  the  right  path,  and,  like  a  vessel  with- 
out a  rudder,  has  been  driven  upon  rocks, 
and  has  made  shipwreck  of  his  faith. 

How  necessary  then  that,  in  our  weak- 
ness, we  should  have  some  strong,  solid 
support  on  which  we  may  lean.  Thank 
God,  as  members  of  a  sound  Christian 
Church,  we  have  that  support.  When  in 
danger  of  being  carried  away  by  any  fresh 
"  wind  of  doctrine,"  we  have  the  teaching 
of  our  Church  to  fall  back  upon.  We  have 
our  Articles  and  our  Liturgy  to  rest  upon, 
which  are  based  upon  the  sure  Word  of 
God,  and  have  remained  firm  and  unmoved 
under  many  a  storm. 


A  DAILY  PRO GRESS.  197 

Ay,  and  we  have  a  stronger  One  even 
than  our  Church  to  rely  upon.  We  have  a 
Rock,  even  Christ;  and  if  we  cleave  to 
Him,  we  shall,  and  must,  be  eternally  safe. 
The  Apostle  points  to  Him,  whon  he  says, 
that  "we  may  grow  up  into  Him  in  all 
things,  which  is  the  Head,  even  Christ." 

I  have  explained  to  you  this  passage  at 
some  length.  Let  me  now  call  your  atten- 
tion to  the  great  lesson  which  it  teaches  us  ; 
namely,  that  the  ivork  of  grace  is  a  gradual 
work. 

The  Christian  begins  by  being  a  babe  in 
Christ.  There  is  a  childhood  in  religion. 
When  a  soul  is  quickened  and  born  again 
of  God,  everything  seems  new  to  it.  We 
are  "  new  creatures ;  old  things  are  passed 
away ;  behold,  all  things  are  become  new." 
Prayer  is  a  new  thing — real,  earnest,  heart- 
prayer.  The  Bible  is  a  new  book  to  us  ;  we 
see  it  to  be  the  Word  of  God  ;  w^e  feel  it  to 
be  the  nourishment  of  our  souls.  TJie  House 
of  God  is  a  new  place  to  us.  TJie  Sabbath 
is  a  new  day  to  us.  Once  it  was  a  weari- 
ness; now  it  is  our  delight.  Oh,  the  joy, 
the  new,  fresh  joy,  that  is  felt  by  one  who 
has   just  "passed    from    death  unto    life;" 


198  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

who  has  burst  the  bonds  of  sin,  and  has 
tasted  the  glorious  Hberty  wherewith  Christ 
makes  His  children  free  ! 

But  the  young  Christian  is  weak.  There 
is  much  ignorance  and  darkness  yet  about 
him.  He  is  liable  to  be  misled.  His  foot- 
steps are  apt  to  slip.  He  has  many  lessons 
yet  to  learn,  and  many  a  battle  yet  to  fight. 
After  a  little  while,  doubts  and  fears  spring 
up;  and  these  too  are  new  to  him,  for  he 
never  felt  them  before.  He  discovers  too 
that  his  faith  is  very  weak ;  and  this  again 
is  something  quite  new  to  him  ;  for  time 
was  when  he  never  thought  about  it,  or 
cared  about  it.  And  most  surely  will  Satan 
attack  him  upon  his  weakest  points.  Young 
Christians,  again,  are  often  rash,  often  set 
up,  often  harsh  in  their  judgment  of  others. 

Now  we  must  expect  to  find  such  infirm- 
ities in  those  who  have  newly  entered  upon 
their  Christian  course.  And  those  who  are 
more  advanced  ought  to  take  them  by  the 
hand,  and  help  them  in  their  weakness." 
Yes,  those  very  Ephesians,  to  whom  St. 
Paul  was  writing,  were  once  but  *'  children  " 
in  the  spiritual  life.  But  the  Apostle  warns 
them  not  to  continue  in   this  state — *'  that 


A  DAILY  PROGRESS.  199 

we  henceforth  be  no  more  children,"  but 
that  we  "  may  grow  up  into  Him  in  all 
things,  which  is  the  head,  even  Christ." 
And  again  he  speaks  of  our  growing  up 
into  a  "  perfect  man,"  and  arriving  at  a  full 
Christian  stature. 

This  shows  us  then  that  we  should  be 
grozving  Christians.  Our  course  should  be 
onward ;  and  our  path  should  be  like  that 
of  the  Sun,  "  shining  more  and  more  unto 
the  perfect  day."  One  stone  after  another 
should  he  added  to  the  Christian  Building; 
and  so  we  should  be  "  built  up  a  spiritual 
house;"  and  being  **  fitly  framed  together," 
should  "  grow  into  an  holy  temple."  It 
should  be  with  our  souls,  as  it  is  with  our 
bodies:  we  should  wax  stronger  and  stronger 
and  every  limb  should  do  its  appointed  work. 

This  is  important.  May  God  enable  us 
to  lay  it  to  heart !  For  remember,  if  w^e  are 
true  Christians,  we  shall  be  groiving  Chris- 
tians. 

I.  We  should  grow  in  knoivlcdge. 
Knowledge,  if  it  is  not  accompanied  with 
grace,  is  worth  but  little.  The  Apostle  tells 
us  that  mere  "  knowledge  pufifeth  up."  But 
it   is   heavenly   knowledge   that   we  should 


200  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

earnestly  seek  after.  To  know  ourselves; 
to  know  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  He 
hath  sent ;  to  know  the  truths  of  the  Gospel ; 
all  this  is  within  our  reach,  for  God  has  re- 
vealed it  to  us  in  His  Word.  And  the 
Christian,  who  studies  his  Bible  with  prayer, 
will  become  more  and  more  enlightened. 
He  will  "  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

We  must  not  only  desire  to  be  Christians, 
but  to  be  wise  Christians,  intelligeyit  Chris- 
tians, enlig]ite7ied  Christians.  Pray  for  the 
blessed  teaching  of  the  Spirit.  Ask  Him 
to  "  lead  you  into  all  truth."  Get  acquainted 
with  your  Bible.  Get  to  know  something 
about  the  Church  to  which  you  belong. 
Get  to  understand  her  doctrines,  and  see 
how  thoroughly  they  agree  with  the  Word 
of  God.  If  you  are  a  Churchman,  be  an 
earnest,  hearty,  intelligent  Churchman. 
Love  your  Church,  and  "be  ready  always 
to  give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh 
you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you 
with  meekness  and  fear." 

2.  We  should  grow  in  faitJi  too.  The 
more  we  know  of  Christ,  and  the  more  we 
experience  His  love  and  the  greatness  of 


A  DAILY  PROGRESS.  201 

His  salvation,  the  more  simply  we  should 
trust  Him,  and  the  firmer  should  be  our 
confidence  in  Him.  We  should  be  ever 
praying,  "  Lord,  increase  our  faith."  We 
should  desire  that  Christ  "may  dwell  in 
our  hearts  by  faith ;  "  and  that  we  "  may 
grow  up  into  Him  in  all  things."  We 
should  try  and  leave  the  land  of  doubts  and 
fears,  and  soar  upwards  in  the  full  enjoy- 
ment of  God's  presence.  The  Believer's 
faith  should  rest  upon  a  rock,  so  that  noth- 
ing can  shake  it. 

3.  We  should  grow  in  love.  St.  Paul 
says  to  the  Philippians,  "  This  I  pray,  that 
your  love  may  abound  yet  more  and  more." 
And  so  the  Thessalonians,  "  The  Lord 
make  you  to  increase  and  abound  in  love 
one  toward  another."  Our  love  to  Christ 
should  be  a  growing  love  :  and  the  more  of 
it  we  possess,  the  more  we  shall  love  His 
people  for  His  sake. 

If  this  flame  of  holy  love  has  been  kindled 
in  our  once  cold  hearts,  is  it,  I  ask,  burning 
brighter,  and  steadier,  and  stronger?  Do 
we  love  our  Lord,  not  merely  when  our 
affections  are  warmed  by  excitement,  but 
with  that  constancy  and  evenness  which  be- 


202  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

longs  to  His  true  friends  ?  And  do  we  love 
our  Brethern  more  and  more,  desiring  to  do 
them  good  both  in  their  souls  and  bodies, 
and  rejoicing  in  their  welfare? 

4.  We  must  grow  in  humility.  Ah, 
there  is  no  surer  test  of  grace  than  this — 
are  we  growing  humbler  ?  Is  self  put 
down,  and  Christ  exalted  in  its  place?  The 
young  Christian  is  oftentimes  a  little  set  up; 
but  the  more  we  know  of  ourselves  and  of 
our  Lord,  the  more  lowly  will  our  walk  be. 
The  fuller  and  riper  the  fruit,  the  lower  do 
the  boughs  droop.  The  seed-corn  falls  ta 
the  ground,  whilst  the  dust  that  is  mixed 
with  it  flies  aloft  before  the  wind.  We  often 
meet  in  these  days  with  bold  Christians, 
earnest  Christians,  active  Christians.  But 
how  rare  to  meet  with  a  really  Jiiiinble  Chris- 
tian !  There  are  such  to  be  found,  but,  alas, 
how  few !  It  needed  much  grace  to  make 
St.  Paul  say,  "  I  am  less  than  the  least  of 
all  saints ; "  "  God  forbid  that  I  should 
glory  save  in  the  cross." 

5.  We  should  grow  in  zeal  and  activity. 
It  is  well  to  be  doing  something  for  Christ 
and  His  Church.  If  we  would  have  our 
bodily    limbs    increase    in    vigor,  we    must 


A   DAILY  PROGRESS.  203 

exercise  them,  we  must  give  them  work  to 
do,  else  they  will  very  soon  grow  feeble  and 
powerless.  And  so  with  our  spiritual  frame. 
It  is  good  for  our  soul's  health  to  work  for 
God.  Nothing  helps  the  Christian,  and 
makes  him  grow,  so  much  as  engaging  in 
some  active  work  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 
While  he  is  doing  good  to  others,  a  bless- 
ing is  sure  to  come  into  his  own  soul. 

6.  We  should  grow  in  holiness  and  like- 
ness to  Christ.  The  sanctifying  work  of 
the  Spirit  is  a  gradual  work.  It  is  often 
long  before  we  discover  our  sins,  and,  when 
discovered,  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  part  with 
them.  But  if  God  is  really  at  work  in  our 
souls,  there  will  be  an  increasing  hatred  of 
sin,  and  an  increasing  desire  after  holiness. 
That  person  has  made  but  little  progress  on 
the  way  to  heaven,  who  has  not  learned  to 
curb  his  evil  nature,  and  whose  life  does 
not  show  forth  the  power  and  grace  of  the 
Gospel. 

7.  Once  more,  we  must  grow  in  ineetness 
for  heaven.  "  It  is  with  the  true  Believer 
as  it  is  with  the  ripening  fruit.  Though 
hard  at  first,  its  substance  grows  soft. 
Though  sour  and  green  at  first,  it  becomes 


204  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

rich  and  mellow.  Though  it  once  was  fixed 
tightly  to  the  tree,  when  it  grows  ripe  it  is 
ready  to  drop  at  the  slighest  touch.  And 
so  is  it  with  the  Christian  who  is  growing 
in  grace  and  ripening  for  heaven.  His 
heart  becomes  mellow,  and  soft,  and  tender. 
He  is  loosed  from  earth  and  earthly  things. 
He  yields  himself  readily  to  the  hand  of 
death,  and  leaves  the  world  without  a 
wrench." 

On  the  other  hand,  there  is  some  fruit 
which  hangs  upon  the  wall,  and  never 
ripens.  The  showers  of  heaven  descend 
upon  it,  the  rays  of  the  sun  light  upon  it ; 
but  it  never  ripens.  And  are  there  not 
some,  who  bear  the  name  of  Christ,  who 
are  planted  as  it  were  in  the  garden  of  the 
Lord,  who  bask  in  the  very  sunshine  of 
His  favor,  who  have  every  advantage  they 
can  need ;  and  yet  they  never  ripen  for 
heaven ;  they  are  never  ready  to  die ;  they 
will  never  be  fitted  for  the  Master's  presence  ? 

Look  upon  this  life  as  a  ripening  time 
for  eternity.  Lose  no  opportunity  of  get- 
ting ready  for  the  great  change.  Sit  loose 
to  this  world,  and  live  for  eternity.  Let 
your  **  life  be  hid    with  Christ    in    God ; " 


A   DAILY  PROGRESS.  205 

and  then,  "  when  Christ  who  is  our  life 
shall  appear,  ye  shall  appear  with  Him  in 
glory." 

Seek  to  be  a  growing  Christian.  Pray 
that  you  may  grow  in  knowledge,  in  faith, 
in  love,  in  humility,  in  zeal  and  activity,  in 
holiness  and  likeness  to  Christ,  in  meetness 
for  heaven. 

Happy  that  Church,  that  Congregation, 
that  heart,  in  which  this  growth  is  going 
on  !  I  often  think  that  God  has  wonder- 
fully blest  our  Church  in  the  last  few  years, 
and  is  wonderfully  blessing  it  still.  I  some- 
times feel  so ;  but  I  long  for  more  decided 
proof  of  it.  And  oh  !  that  each  one  of  us 
may  be  able  to  say,  "  He  is  indeed  blessing 
me.  I  feel  that  I  am  not  as  I  once  was. 
Those  things  which  once  were  gain  to  me, 
I  have  counted  loss  for  Christ.  Yea,  doubt- 
less, and  I  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
Jesus  my  Lord.  For  Him  I  desire  to  live ; 
for  Him  I  am  ready  to  die;  with  Him  I 
hope  to  dwell  throughout  eternity." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    CHRISTIAN    LIFE,  A    DAILY    STRUGGLE. 

There  are  many  struggles  going  on  in 
the  world  around  us.  There  are  nations 
groaning  under  oppression,  and  struggling 
for  liberty.  There  are  countries  at  war  with 
one  another,  each  struggling  for  the  mas- 
tery. There  is  many  a  man,  who  has  been 
unjustly  accused,  struggling  to  prove  his 
innocence.  There  are  persons  too,  who 
have  been  brought  low  by  misfortune, 
struggling  against  poverty,  and  trying  hard 
to  raise  themselves  in  the  world.  All 
these  struggles  are  going  on  at  this  mo- 
ment. 

But  there  is  another  struggle,  which  no 
one  ever  yet  earnestly  engaged  in  without 
success.  The  Bible  speaks  of  it,  and  calls 
it  "  our  warfare  ;"  that  is,  the  warfare  which 
God's  people  were  then,  and  are  still,  en- 
gaged in.  Let  us  see, 
(206) 


A   DAILY  STRUGGLE,  207 

I.  What  is  the  nature  of  this  warfare  ? 
II.  What  are  the  weapons  which  we  are 
to  use  ? 

III.  What  is  the  object  to  be  gained? 

I.  What  is  the  nature  of  this  warfare  ?  It 
is  a  spiritual  struggle.  "We  do  not  war," 
says  the  Apostle,  "after  the  flesh;"  or,  as 
he  says  in  another  place,  "  We  wrestle  not 
against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  princi- 
palities, against  powers,  against  the  rulers 
of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against 
spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places."  It  is 
a  conflict  with  Satan,  and  with  our  own 
evil  nature. 

There  are  in  the  world  two  great  powers 
— the  power  of  evil  and  the  power  of  good — 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  the  kingdom  of 
Satan.  These  are  set  one  against  the  other. 
Satan  is  ever  trying  to  advance  his  king- 
dom, and  to  get  the  upper  hand.  He  struck 
his  first  blow,  when  he  drew  away  our  first 
parents  from  their  allegiance  to  God ;  and 
he  has  tried  ever  since  to  mar  the  Lord's 
work.  And  never  did  he  try  so  hard,  as 
when  Jesus  appeared  in  the  world  on  His 
great  errand  of  redeeming  love.     He  then 


2o8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

dared  even  to  tempt  the  Son  of  God  Him- 
self, and  endeavored  to  thwart  His  glorious 
work.  And  so  now,  wherever  the  Gospel 
seed  is  sown,  he  is  ready  to  pluck  it  up,  or 
else  to  scatter  tares  among  the  wheat. 

Here  then  is  a  great  spiritual  conflict 
going  on  in  the  world,  a  conflict  between 
the  Lord's  people  and  the  servants  of 
Satan,  between  light  and  darkness,  between 
sin  and  holiness. 

But  this  is  not  exactly  the  conflict  of 
which  I  am  going  to  speak.  There  is  still 
another;  namely,  that  inward  struggle, 
which  goes  on  in  a  person's  own  heart ;  not 
in  every  ]ieaTt,h\x\.  in  the  hearts  of  ^//  God's 
people.  It  is  an  inward  and  spiritual  con- 
flict, which  none  can  feel  but  those  who  are 
under  the  influence  of  God's  grace.  And 
this  is  the  reason  why  I  have  called  the 
spiritual  life  a  daily  struggle. 

When  a  soul  is  first  awakened,  opposition 
is  sure  to  spring  up  ;  opposition  from  the 
world,  which  is  unwilling  to  part  with  one 
of  its  followers  ;  opposition  from  Satan,  who 
before,  like  **  a  strong  man  armed,"  had 
peaceful  possession  of  the  soul,  and  will  not 
now  without  a  desperate  effort  unloose  his 


A   DAILY  STR UG GLE.  209 

grasp ;  and  opposition,  too,  nearer  home,  in 
our  own  heart. 

Ah,  once  there  was  all  ease  and  quietness 
within ;  there  was  no  disturbance,  no 
anxiety,  no  concern,  no  questioning  of  our- 
selves. And  why  ?  Because  the  soul  was 
asleep.  But  the  moment  grace  began  to 
work,  then  the  struggle  was  felt.  Hear 
how  it  was  with  St.  Paul.  He  tells  us,  in 
Rom.  vii.,  how  severe  the  warfare  was  in  his 
case  ;  what  a  conflict  there  was  between  his 
new  and  spiritual  nature,  and  his  old  evil 
nature  which  still  remained  within  him  :  "  I 
know,"  he  says,  "  that  in  me,  that  is,  in  my 
flesh,  dwelleth  no  good  thing;  for  to  will  is 
present  with  me  ;  but  how  to  perform  that 
which  is  good  I  find  not.  For  the  good 
that  I  would  I  do  not :  but  the  evil  which  I 
would  not,  that  I  do.  I  find  then  a  law, 
that  when  I  would  do  good,  evil  is  present 
with  me.  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God 
after  the  inward  man,  but  I  see  another  law 
in  my  members  warring  against  the  law  of 
my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to 
the  law  of  sin,  which  is  in  my  members. 
O  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall 
deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  I 
14 


2IO  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 
Here  was  a  violent  conflict  continually 
carried  on  in  St.  Paul's  soul  between  the 
old  man  and  the  new  man,  between  the 
flesh  and  the  spirit,  between  the  bad  part 
of  his  character  and  the  better  part.  And 
this  it  was  that  led  him  to  say  to  the 
Galatians,  "  The  flesh  lusteth  against  the 
spirit,  and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh :  and 
these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other :  so 
that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would." 

Is  it  any  wonder  then  that  Christ's  people 
are  sometimes  sad?  Are  we  surprised  that 
now  and  then  they  seem  so  anxious  ?  It  is 
because  there  is  this  great  struggle  going 
on  in  their  souls.  They  earnestly  desire 
to  do  right;  but  there  is  something  within 
which  hinders  them — something  continually 
pulling  them  back,  when  they  wish  to  go 
forward. 

But  it  may  be  asked,  Is  this  warfare 
alzvays  going  on  ?  Is  this  struggle  a  co7i- 
timial  one?  There  are  times,  when  the 
Christian  is  especially  tried.  There  are 
periods  in  his  experience,  when  the  enemy 
assails  him  with  unusual  fierceness,  when 
he   has  to  gather    up   all   his    strength  to 


A   DAILY  STRUGGLE.  211 

oppose  him  ;  when  he  is  forced  to  summon 
all  his  faith,  and  to  apply  earnestly  to  God 
for  His  promised  aid.  But  besides  these 
special  occasions  when  the  struggle  is 
severe,  there  is  a  lesser  warfare  ahvays 
going  on  in  the  Believer's  soul.  There  is  a 
daily  struggle — a  struggle  which  lasts  all 
the  while  we  are  in  this  wilderness  world, 
and  never  ceases  till  we  reach  the  heavenly 
Canaan. 

Perhaps  I  am  speaking  to  one  who  knows 
and  feels  that  this  is  the  case.  Can  we  ever 
say  that  our  warfare  is  accomplished,  our 
journey  ended,  our  race  run,  as  long  as  we 
remain  here  ?  No,  there  is  always  an 
enemy  near,  some  danger  to  be  guarded 
against,  some  evil  to  be  overcome,  some  fresh 
gift  to  be  sought.  *'  Not  as  though  I  had  al- 
ready attained,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  either 
were  already  perfect ;  but  I  follow  after."  It 
is  a  daily  "  pressing  towards  the  mark." 

Such  is  the  great  warfare  which  the  Word 
of  God  speaks  of — a  spiritual  warfare — a 
warfare  within  the  soul — a  warfare  that  is 
always  going  on,  so  long,  at  least,  as  there 
is  infirmity,  temptation,  and  sin,  to  be  re- 
sisted— in  short,  so  long  as  life  lasts. 


212  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Let  us  now  inquire, 

II.  What  are  the  zveapons  with  which  we 
fight  ?  We  are  told  that,  "  The  weapons  of 
our  warfare  are  not  carnal,  but  mighty 
through  God."  They  are  not  such  as  men 
of  the  world  use,  but  what  God  has  pro- 
vided. 

When  the  followers  of  the  false  prophet 
Mahomet  began  to  spread  their  religion, 
they  did  it  by  violence  :  that  was  a  **  carnal  " 
weapon.  When  Peter  wished  to  defend  his 
Master,  he  drew  his  sword ;  that  again  was 
a  "  carnal "  weapon.  How  different  were 
the  weapons  which  that  same  Peter  and  his 
brother  apostles  used  a  few  years  after, 
when  they  won  souls  to  Christ.  Look  at 
the  sixth  chapter  of  the  Second  Epistle  to 
the  Corinthians,  and  see  by  what  means 
they  gained  their  victories  ;  "  By  pureness, 
by  knowledge,  by  long-suffering,  by  kind- 
ness, by  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  love  unfeigned, 
by  the  word  of  truth,  by  the  power  of  God, 
by  the  armor  of  righteousness."  These 
were  their  weapons ;  and  they  were  "  mighty 
through  God."  And  these  too  are  the 
weapons  by  which  hard  hearts  are  broken, 
and  souls  won,  in  these  days  also. 


A   BAIL  V  STRUGGLE.  213 

But  I  am  not  speaking  now  of  the  work 
which  the  minister  of  Christ  is  carrying  on  ; 
but  of  that  work  of  grace  which  is  going  on 
in  the  heart  of  eveiy  true  Christian.  How 
does  he  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith  ?  Is 
there  a  prize  to  be  won,  and  he  must  strive 
for  it  as  best  he  can  ?  Is  there  a  warfare  to 
be  waged,  and  he  has  no  weapons  but  those 
with  which  nature  provides  him  ?  We 
might  well  pity  him,  if  this  were  the  case. 

Just  suppose  a  person  awakened  to  the 
importance  of  religion,  earnestly  desiring  to 
serve  God,  and  to  reach  heaven  ;  but  yet 
left  entirely  to  his  own  resources.  He  feels 
his  faith  to  be  weak ;  and  how  can  he 
strengthen  it  ?  He  has  powerful  enemies  ; 
how  can  he  stand  up  against  them  ?  He 
has  a  sinful,  treacherous  heart ;  how  can  he 
subdue  and  sanctify  it?  If  left  to  himself, 
he  would,  indeed,  soon  fail ;  and  the  little 
spark  of  religion  would  soon  die  within  him. 

But,  thank  God,  He  does  not  leave  His 
people  alone  and  unprovided.  He  has  bid 
us  seek  His  help  in  prayer,  and  lean  upon 
His  grace.  He  has  given  us  an  armor,  in 
which  we  may  subdue  every  foe,  and  be 
"  more  than  conquerors." 


214  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Here  is  our  great  comfort ;  "The  Lord  of 
Hosts  is  with  us :  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our 
refug-e."  Our  dangers  and  our  trials  are 
great ;  but  not  greater  than  we  can  bear. 
When  any  one  is  earnestly  engaged  in 
fighting  the  good  fight,  God's  eye  is  upon 
that  person ;  He  stands  ready  to  give  him 
the  wished-for  succor,  and  to  help  him  ac- 
cording to  his  need.  Sometimes  we  feel 
almost  disheartened  with  the  toils  and  diffi- 
culties which  are  before  us.  Sometimes  the 
way  seems  very  rugged,  and  the  hill  very 
steep.  Sometimes  our  trials  seem  too  great 
for  flesh  and  blood.  Yes,  and  they  would 
be  too  great,  if  we  had  only  flesh  and  blood 
to  meet  them.  But  there  is  a  Heavenly 
Helper;  and  with  His  assistance  we  can 
master  them  all.  We  "  can  do  all  things 
through  Christ  which  strengtheneth  us." 
Oh,  then,  why  should  we  ever  be  cast  down  ? 
Weak  as  our  own  powers  are,  they  will  be 
"  mighty  through  God."  Puny  as  we  are 
in  ourselves,  we  shall  be  as  giants,  if  like 
David  we  go  forth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

But  there  is  yet  another  inquiry  to  make. 
HI.    What  is  to  be  gained  by  this  warfare  ? 


A   DAILY  STRUGGLE.  215 

What  is  the  Christian's  great  object,  for 
which  he  struggles  so  hard  ?  It  is  '*  the 
puUing  down  of  strongholds  ;  "  the  **  casting 
down  imaginations,  and  every  high  thing 
that  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of 
God  ; "  the  "  bringing  into  captivity  every 
thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ." 

Here  is  a  glorious  work  indeed  to  be  ac- 
complished. Here  is  something  to  be  de- 
fiwlished ;  something  to  be  kept  tmder ; 
something  to  be  won  for  Christ.  Let  me 
say  a  word  upon  each. 

There  is  something  to  be  demolished. 
There  are  "  strongholds "  to  be  "  pulled 
down."  Just  as  in  battle  there  are  certain 
strong  fortresses  which  must  be  completely 
destroyed,  and  levelled  with  the  ground,  or 
there  will  be  no  hope  of  victory;  so  it  is  in 
the  Christian  warfare.  For  instance,  tJie  love 
of  the  world,  which  naturally  has  possession 
of  our  hearts,  is  one  of  these  strongholds. 
That  must  be  pulled  down,  to  make  way  for 
the  love  of  Christ.  Pride  is  another  strong- 
hold, which  sets  itself  up  in  every  uncon- 
verted heart.  That  too  must  be  lowered  ; 
as  it  is  written,  "  the  lofty  looks  of  man 
shall  be  humbled,  and  the  haughtiness  of 


21 6  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

man  shall  be  bowed  down,  and  the  Lord 
alone  shall  be  exalted."  In  short,  every  sin, 
which  reigns  in  the  unrenewed  heart — and 
every  sin  too  which  still  strives  for  the  mas- 
tery even  in  the  heart  that  is  changed  by 
grace — every  such  sin  must  be  fought 
against,  and  subdued,  and  destroyed. 

Ah,  it  may  be  a  hard  and  a  long  warfare ; 
but  if  we  fight  manfully,  and  in  dependence 
upon  God,  we  shall  succeed  at  last.  For 
the  promise  is,  "Sin  shall  not  have  dominion 
over  you."  God  "shall  bruise  Satan  under 
your  feet  shortly." 

Then,  there  is  something  to  be  kept  under 
— "  casting  down  imaginations,  and  every 
high  thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  the 
knowledge  of  God." 

I  am  sure,  if  we  know  anything  of  our 
own  hearts,  we  shall  feel  that  there  is  a  great 
deal  that  wants  constant  curbing  there. 
Our  vain  thoughts,  our  vile  affections,  our 
unbelief,  which  are  always  rising  up,  and 
troubling  us ;  our  ignorance,  which  sets  it- 
self up  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and 
leads  us  away  from  His  truth  ;  all  these  need 
to  be    kept   under.     And  how  can  we  do 


A   DAILY  STRUGGLE.  217 

this,  unless  we  are  ever  on  our  watch,  and 
ever  seeking  fresh  and  fresh  grace  from 
God  ?  If  we  attempt  it  with  our  weapons,  we 
shall  fail.  But  if  we  use  the  grace  which  God 
so  freely  gives,  then  the  victory  will  be  ours. 

Once  more — there  is  something  to  be 
won  to  Christ ;  "  bringing  into  captivity 
every  thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ." 
He  claims  all  our  thoughts,  and  all  our 
hearts  ;  and  it  is  our  happiness  to  give  them 
to  Him.  But  it  is  no  easy  matter.  And 
yet  it  may  be  done.  Our  weapons  are 
powerful  enough  to  effect  it.  Let  us  only 
strive  and  pray — strive  as  those  who  are 
really  in  earnest,  and  pray  as  those  who 
feel  that  prayer  is  their  strength — and  we 
shall  find  that  one  thought  after  another, 
and  one  desire  after  another,  will  by  de- 
grees be  subdued,  and  brought  as  a  pris- 
oner to  Christ. 

Happy  those  who  are  thus  winning 
spiritual  victories  ;  who  are  learning  to 
control  their  tempers,  their  wills,  their  de- 
sires ;  and  are  gradually  bringing  every 
feeling  of  the  heart  into  sweet  submission 
to  their  Lord ! 


2i8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

And  now  I  will  close  this  subject  with 
two  short  directions. 

The  first  is,  Learn  to  look  on  the  Oiristian 
life  as  a  daily  struggle.  Do  not  expect  it 
to  be  all  smooth  and  easy.  Be  prepared 
for  many  a  conflict.  Enter  heartily  upon 
this  warfare. 

How  is  it  as  regards  earthly  things  ? 
Who  are  those  who  succeed  in  the  world, 
who  win,  who  gain  the  prize  ?  The  Strong 
Man,  who  gives  himself  vigorously  to  his 
work  ;  the  Student,  who  reads  and  studies 
that  he  may  outstrip  his  fellows  ;  the  daunt- 
less Sailor,  who  defies  the  storm,  at  the  risk 
of  his  life  runs  up  the  rigging  to  obey  his 
Captain's  orders ;  the  Soldier,  who  at  the 
sound  of  the  bugle  rushes  from  the  trenches, 
springs  into  the  deadly  breach,  and  fights 
his  way  on  and  on,  till  his  flag  waves  in 
victory  above  the  smoke  of  battle. 

And  so,  it  is  the  Christian  who  is  earnest 
in  faith,  and  strong  in  prayer,  who  wins  the 
battle  of  the  Lord.  "  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the  violent 
take  it  by  force." 

My  other  direction  is  this — Whatever 
special  work  you  engage  in,  remember  that 


A   DAILY  STRUGGLE.  219 

yoii  need  a  strength  better  than  your  own  ; 
and  that  strength  will  be  granted,  if  only 
you  apply  for  it.  Are  you  anxious  to  do 
some  good  to  others,  to  win  a  brother's  soul, 
or  to  comfort  a  mourner's  heart  ?  Do  you 
want  to  overcome  some  one  of  your  own  evil 
habits,  to  destroy  some  sin,  or  to  obtain 
some  Christian  grace  ?  Never  set  about  it 
as  if  you  had  power  of  your  own  to  accom- 
plish the  work.  This  would  be  making  the 
weapons  of  your  warfare  carnal.  But  rather 
throw  yourself  simply  on  God,  and  ask  Him 
to  work  with  you,  and  in  you,  by  his  Al- 
mighty power. 

Such  are  the  directions  that  I  would  give 
you.  And  may  God  enable  you  to  act  upon 
them,  and  thus  to  do  greater  things  than 
you  have  ever  yet  done  in  His  name ! 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE    CHRISTIAN    LIFE,    A  LIFE    OF    JOY. 

We  know,  all  of  us  I  suppose,  what  joy 
is ;  and  we  have  all  tasted  it  in  some  shape 
or  other.  Who  is  there  that  cannot  call  to 
mind  some  event  in  his  past  life,  when  he 
was  for  a  time  unusualh^  happy,  and  his 
heart  was  filled  with  joy?  But  observe,  this 
may  be,  without  there  being  a  spark  of  re- 
ligion in  our  souls.  For  the  joy  I  am 
speaking  of  is  a  mere  natural  joy — mere 
earthly  joy — it  is  quite  different  from  that 
higher  joy  which  is  so  often  spoken  of  in 
Scripture. 

I  have  sometimes  heard  people  say,  that 
there  is  no  joy  but  in  religion.  If  they  mean 
there  is  no  true  joy,  no  lasting  joy,  then  I 
agree  with  them.  But  if  they  mean  that  the 
unconverted  man  can  never  feel  happy,  I 
think  that  they  are  mistaken.  For  there  is 
a  joy  which  the  world  gives,  and  which  per- 
haps you  and  I  have  often  felt;  and  it  is 
(220) 


A    LIFE    OF  JO  V.  221 

folly  to  deny  it.  Why,  David  draws  a  pict- 
ure of  earthly  happiness,  even  in  the  case 
of  an  ungodly  man,  when  he  describes  him 
as  **  prospering  in  the  world,"  and  "  spread- 
ing himself  like  a  green  bay  tree." 

I  think  that  it  will  be  useful  to  us,  and 
interesting  also,  first  to  trace  some  of  the 
peculiar  features  which  mark  the  Christian's 
joy,  and  then  show  its  difference  from 
worldly  joy. 

I.  Spiritual  joy  comes  direct  from  God. 
He  alone  can  give  it. 

The  happiness  of  worldly  persons  comes 
from  what  is  around  them.  If  their  circum- 
stances in  life  are  prosperous,  they  are 
happy.  If  they  enjoy  health,  and  freedom 
from  pain  and  anxiety ;  if  they  meet  with 
no  opposition  or  unkindness ;  if  all  goes 
smoothly  ;  then  they  are  happy,  it   may  be. 

But  the  Christian's  happiness  is  not 
bound  up  in  these  things.  It  is  not  acci- 
dental happiness.  It  does  not  depend  on 
circumstances.  But  it  comes  straight  from 
God.  It  is  His  blessed  gift  to  His  own 
people.  It  is  spoken  of  as  *'  the  joy  of  the 
Lord."    Christ  calls  it  ''His  joy.  His  peace." 


222  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

This  was  His  farewell  legacy  to  His  people, 
**  peace  I  leave  with  you  ;  my  peace  I  give 
unto  you  ;  "  and,  again,  "  These  things  have 
I  spoken  unto  you  that  my  joy  might  remain 
in  you,  and  that  your  joy  might  be  full." 

And  yet  we  are  almost  surprised  to  hear 
Christ  speaking  of  His  joy.  For  was  He 
not  a  "  man  of  sorrows  ?  "  Was  not  His  life 
one  of  toil  and  tears  !  Where  then  is  the 
joy  of  which  He  speaks,  and  which  He 
prays  that  we  may  have  as  our  portion  ? 
Are  burdens,  insults,  sorrows,  persecutions, 
crucifixions,  joys  ? 

Truly  He  was  "  acquainted  with  grief,"  as 
regards  His  outward  condition.  But  there 
was  within  a  deep  well  of  love  and  joy 
which  never  failed.  He  delighted  in  His 
suffering  errand.  It  is  true,  He  was  often 
grieved  at  the  hardness  of  men's  hearts.  It 
is  true,  He  was  sometimes  hungry,  and 
thirsty,  and  weary ;  but  He  had  *'  meat  to 
eat,"  which  men  knew  not  of 

And  so  it  is  with  His  people.  He  calls 
upon  them  to  cut  off  right  hands,  and  pluck 
out  right  eyes,  and  deny  and  crucify  them- 
selves, and  be  poor  in  spirit,  and  bear  the 
cross  after  Him.     And  what  joy,  it  may  be 


A   LIFE    OF  JOY.  223 

asked,  is  there  in  this  ?  How  can  the  Chris- 
tian Life  be  called  a  life  of  joy  ?  Ah,  but 
there  is  such  a  thing  as  "  dying,  and  behold 
we  live ;  as  chastened,  and  not  killed  ;  as 
sorrowful,  yet  always  rejoicing;  as  having 
nothing,  and  yet  possessing  all  things."  The 
Christian  can  look  up,  and  thank  God  that 
there  is  in  his  soul  a  fountain  of  peace,  of 
which  God  Himself  is  the  spring.  It  comes 
from  Him.  He  is  the  Author  and  Giver 
of  it. 

2.  Spiritual  joy  has  God  for  its  object. 
Not  only  is  He  the  bestower  of  it,  but  He 
is  the  great  object  of  the  Believer's  delight. 

We  are  disposed  to  look  here,  and  there, 
and  everywhere  for  happiness.  Like  the 
restless  Bee,  we  try  one  flower  after  another. 
But  never  can  we  say  of  any  earthly  thing, 
"  Here  will  I  dwell.  Here  I  find  that  which 
satisfies  me." 

Very  different  is  it  with  the  Christian. 
He  too,  perhaps,  has  made  many  a  fruitless 
search  ;  but  he  has  found  peace  at  last.  He 
has  found  it  in  Christ.  He  rests  his  weary 
soul  in  the  Saviour's  bosom,  and  he  is 
happy.  He  feels,  "  They  may  take  away  my 
worldly  goods.     My  friends  may  forsake  me. 


224  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

They  may  persecute  me,  bear  false  witness 
against  me,  tal>:e  away  my  character.  But 
they  cannot  rob  me  of  my  blessed  hope; 
they  cannot  part  me  from  my  Saviour." 

If,  then,  you  ever  feel  uncomfortable  and 
restless,  do  not  imagine  that  you  would  be 
better  anywhere  else  than  where  you  are,  or 
better  under  any  other  circumstances.  Do 
not  pitch  upon  this  or  that  object,  and  fancy 
that  if  you  had  it,  it  would  bring  you  happi- 
ness. Do  not  say,  "  Who  will  show  me  any 
good  ?  "  but  rather  say,  "  Lord,  lift  Thou  up 
the  light  of  Thy  countenance  upon  me.'* 
Look  upwards  to  Him,  from  whom  alone 
real  peace  comes,  "  that  so  among  the 
sundry  and  manifold  changes  of  the  world 
your  heart  may  surely  there  be  fixed,  where 
true  joys  are  to  be  found." 

It  may  happen  sometimes  that  you  open 
your  Bible,  and  get  little  or  no  good.  You 
may  turn  to  religious  friends,  but  there  is  no 
comfort  there.  You  may  even  come  to 
God's  house,  and  find  it  but  a  barren  wilder- 
ness. But  go  to  God  Himself  Go  to  the 
Saviour.  Rest  your  soul  upon  Him  ;  and 
you  are  sure  to  find  peace.  "  I  will  go," 
said  the  Psalmist,  "  unto  the  altar  of  God, 


A   LIFE    OF  JO  Y.  225 

unto  God,  my  exceeding  joy."  Christ  is 
"  our  peace."  "  The  Lord  is  my  portion, 
saith  my  soul." 

3.  This  spiritual  joy  lasts.  Can  this  be 
said  of  earthly  joy  ?  Ko,  we  may  have  it  to- 
day ;  but  we  cannot  reckon  upon  it  to-mor- 
row. It  is  like  the  summer's  sun,  which 
often  disappears  as  soon  as  we  begin  to  bask 
in  its  warmth.  Our  mind  is  bent  on  it  for 
weeks  and  months.  At  last  we  obtain  it, 
and  our  heart  is  content.  But  how  long 
does  it  remain  ?  Perhaps  it  is  soon  taken 
away  again.  Or,  if  it  remains,  we  discover 
that  it  does  not  give  us  the  pleasure  we 
expected.  And  then  we  turn  to  some- 
thing else,  in  the  hope  of  finding  enjoyment 
in  it. 

But  the  joy  we  are  now  speaking  of,  when 
once  it  enters  the  soul,  remains  there.  We 
can  reckon  upon  it  as  our  own.  Yes,  once 
gain  this  prize,  and  it  becomes  yours.  It 
may  for  a  time  be  damped,  and  smothered 
in  the  soul  ;  but  there  it  is,  planted  there 
by  the  hand  of  God  Himself  Satan  may 
disturb  it  now  and  then.  Sometimes  it  is 
so  weak  within  us,  that  it  is  hardly  felt. 
But  nothing  can  steal  it  away  from  that 
15 


226  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

heart  which  God  has  blest.     "  Your  joy  no 
man  taketh  from  you." 

4.  It  is  unselfish.  Worldly  joy,  on  the 
other  hand,  too  often  has  self  for  its  centre. 
What  flatters,  and  pleases,  and  exhalts  self, 
is  what  alone  rejoices  the  worldly  heart. 
But  the  Christian's  joy  has  its  centre  in  God. 
He  finds  delight  in  God's  service.  He  re- 
joices when  God  is  honored.  And  he 
takes  pleasure,  too,  in  the  welfare  and  hap- 
piness of  others. 

The  Saviour  seems  to  have  found  His 
chief  joy  in  doing  good,  in  relieving  the 
sick,  in  comforting  the  mourner,  and  in  sav- 
ing souls.  And  we  are  told  that  a  thrill  of 
delight  is  felt  by  the  very  host  of  heaven 
when  a  lost  sheep  is  received,  and  brought 
home  to  the  fold.  Such,  too,  is  the  Chris- 
tian's joy.  It  is  unselfish.  To  see  his 
Father  honored — to  see  his  fellow-men 
saved  and  happy — this  brings  the  purest 
joy  to  his  soul. 

5.  A  fifth  feature  in  this  joy  is  that  it  de- 
pends but  little  on  oiitivard  tilings. 

Think  of  those  who  lived  in  the  days  of 
the  Apostles.  There  was  everything  in 
their  case  to  cast   them    down.     All    out- 


A   LIFE    OF  JOY.  227 

ward  things  were  against  them.  But  there 
was  that  within  them  which  enabled  them 
to  rejoice  in  their  tribulation.  Instead  of 
being  filled  with  alarm  and  sadness,  they 
were  "  filled  with  joy  and  with  the  Holy 
Ghost."  So  it  was  in  all  their  persecu- 
tions ;  they  rejoiced  that  they  were  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  the  Saviour's 
name.  See  how  they  bore  their  troubles 
at  Philippi.  What  do  we  hear  under  those 
prison  walls  ?  Is  it  the  dismal  sound  of 
moaning  and  distress  ?  No,  we  hear  amid 
the  clank  of  chains  the  voice  of  joy  and 
gladness,  the  song  of  thankfulness  and 
praise.  Again,  it  is  said  of  others,  that 
"  they  took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  their 
goods,  knowing  in  themselves  that  they  had 
in  heaven  a  better  and  an  enduring  sub- 
stance." Think  of  the  Martyrs,  too,  who  in 
later  times  suffered  so  nobly,  so  patiently, 
so  cheerfully,  for  Christ's  sake.  They  wel- 
comed the  very  flames  that  took  away  their 
lives.  How  was  this?  Were  they  not  filled 
with  a  joy  from  heaven,  which  man  could 
not  take  from  them  ? 

And  I  would  ask  you   if  you  know  what 
Christian  joy  is  ?     When  have  you  felt  hap- 


228  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

piest?  When  have  you  drunk  deepest  of 
this  heavenly  joy?  Not  perhaps  when 
prosperity  has  shone  full  upon  you  ;  but  in 
some  hour  of  trial,  when  the  world  was 
nothing  to  you,  but  God  was  everything. 
Then  you  felt  the  Saviour  near  you ;  you 
saw  religion  to  be  a  real  thing ;  your  heart 
leapt  with  joy;  you  experienced  a  happi- 
ness which  you  cannot  describe. 

6.  Once  more.  This  joy  is  often  most  felt 
in  the  hour  of  death. 

How  remarkable !  For  then  it  is  that 
our  earthly  joys  utterly  fail  us.  When  the 
worldling  is  forced  to  part  with  his  friends, 
and  his  possessions — when  life  is  ebbing 
fast — what  is  left  for  him  ?  Alas  !  nothing. 
Oh,  what  a  gloomy  prospect !  No  wonder 
that  such  persons  should  look  upon  Death 
as  "  the  king  of  terrors,"  and  should  shrink 
from  the  very  thought  of  it. 

But  how  is  it  with  one  who  knows  and 
loves  Christ  ?  There  is  a  peace  and  joy  in 
his  soul,  which  neither  sickness,  nor  pain, 
nor  even  death,  can  weaken.  He  is  happy  ; 
for  he  "  knows  whom  he  has  believed."  He 
feels  that  he  is  near  his  home,  that  he  is  soon 
going  to  "  enter  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord." 


A    LIFE    OF  JOY.  229 

If  we  could  have  stood  by  St  Peter,  or 
St.  Paul,  or  St.  Stephen,  or  "the  disciple 
whom  Jesus  loved,"  in  their  dying  hour,  I 
suppose  we  should  have  found  them  happy, 
very  happy  in  the  love  of  Christ,  in  the 
comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  hope  of 
heaven. 

But  are  true  Christians,  then,  always  hap- 
py in  a  dying  hour?  No,  I  think  not — not 
ahvays.  They  have  enough  to  make  them 
happy.  They  have  the  spring  of  joy  within 
them.  But  the  waters  do  not  always  flow. 
The  brightest  Christian  is  not  without  his 
trials  ;  and  sometimes  his  bitterest  trials, 
his  darkest  days,  come  at  the  close.  Some- 
times— we  know  not  why — but  sometimes 
the  Christian's  evening  is  stormy  and  over- 
cast. It  seems  as  if  the  Saviour  were  no 
longer  near  him.  The  peace  he  once  felt  is 
gone,  when  he  most  desires  to  have  it.  But 
Jias  \\\^  Saviour  left  His  servant?  Is  his 
joy  forfeited  ?  Oh,  no.  That  loving  Friend 
is  by  his  side,  though  he  knows  it  not,  and 
is  ready  to  fill  his  soul  with  a  full  flood  of 
joy,  if  not  now,  at  all  events  when  it  takes 
its  happy  flight  from  this  earthly  prison. 

Let  our  prayer  be  that  the  close  of  our 


230  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

life  may  be  peaceful  and  joyous.  But  if 
God  should,  for  some  wise  reason,  deny  us 
this,  still  let  us  remember  that  "  light  is 
sown  for  the  righteous,"  and  that,  although 
"  weeping  may  endure  for  a  night,"  joy  is 
sure  to  "  come  in  the  morning." 

We  have  seen  then  that  this  joy  is  the 
Christian's  portion.  It  belongs  to  us,  if  we 
are  God's  people.  I  do  not  say  that  we 
shall  always  have  it.  I  do  not  say  that  one 
Christian  partakes  of  it  as  richly  as  another. 
No,  a  hundred  things  may  hinder  the  feel- 
ing of  joy  in  our  hearts.  But  seek  for  it. 
Pray  that  it  may  be  yours.  The  Christian 
Life  ought  to  be  a  happy  life.  And  if  it  is 
not  so  with  us,  then  most  likely  there  is 
something  wrong.  It  ought,  I  say,  to  be  a 
most  happy  life;  for  what  are  the  stages  in 
it  ?  There  is  the  joy  of  Conversion^  the  hap- 
py feeling  of  being  brought  nigh  to  God. 
There  is  the  joy  of  Forgiveness ;  thus  we 
pray,  "  Grant,  merciful  Lord,  to  Thy  faith- 
ful people /'(^r</<5';^  and /^^^r^."  There  \s  the 
joy  of  Adoption,  the  feeling  that  He  is  our 
Father  and  our  Friend.  There  is  the  joy  of 
i^3:zV/2,  "joy  and  peace  in  believing."     There 


A   LIFE    OF  JO  Y.  231 

is  tJiejoy  of  mi  Inunble  cJiild-like  Trust,  know- 
ing that  we  are  in  His  safe  hands.  There 
is  the  joy  of  a  Holy  Walk  with  God.  I  will 
say  nothing  now  of  "  the  joy  that  is  set  be- 
fore us','  of  that  "  fuhiess  of  joy"  which  is 
at  God's  right  hand,  and  of  those  pleasures 
which  **  are  for  evermore." 

When  I  speak  of  the  Christian's  life  be- 
ing a  happy  one,  I  do  not  mean  merely 
that  it  leads  to  bliss  hereafter,  but  that  it  is 
a  happy  life  iioiv.  Let  us  then  "  lift  up  the 
hands  which  hang  down,  and  the  feeble 
knees."  Let  us  not  live  as  bond-slaves,  but 
as  the  Lord's  freemen.  Let  us  not  be  al- 
ways sighing  as  we  journey  heavenward ; 
but  let  us  "  go  on  our  way  rejoicing."  May 
God's  promise  be  abundantly  fulfilled  to  us, 
"  The  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall  return, 
and  come  to  Zion  with  songs  and  everlast- 
ing joy  upon  their  heads.  They  shall  ob- 
tain joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sigh- 
ing shall  flee  away. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE    CHRISTIAN    LIFE    IN    HEAVEN. 

Fifty  years  hence,  where  shall  you  and 
I  be  ?  We  shall  probably  have  passed  away 
from  this  world.  Our  places  will  be  filled 
by  others.  Our  houses  will  be  occupied  by 
other  tenants.  Another  set  of  faces  will 
be  seen  in  our  village  or  our  town. 

Where  shall  we  be  ?  In  our  graves,  you 
will  say.  Yes,  our  bodies  will  be  there,  but 
not  our  sotils.  They  can  never  die.  They 
are  immortal.  Those  who  have  lived  here 
without  God,  and  without  hope,  will  be 
living  still  without  Him,  and  hopelessly 
banished  from  His  presence.  But  those  of 
us  who  have  been  living  that  Christian  life 
— that  spiritual  life — of  which  I  have  spoken 
so  often  in  the  foregoing  chapters — they 
will  be  still  living  that  very  same  life  which 
was  begun  here,  but  which  will  then  be 
perfect  and  unbroken  through  eternity. 
(232) 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  IN  HEA  VEN     233 

The  CJiristian  Life  in  Heaven — this  is  the 
closing  subject  of  my  Book. 

0  my  God,  if  no  good  has  been  received 
from  any  of  these  chapters,  bless  tJiis  at 
least  to  the  Reader.  Or,  if  Thou  hast  made 
them  useful  to  any  one,  oh  grant  a  double 
blessing  to  these  remaining  words. 

1  shall  speak  of  the  Christian  life  in 
Heaven, 

I.  As  a  life  of  Service. 
II.  As  a  life  of  Holiness. 

III.  As  a  life  of  Happiness. 

IV.  As  a  life  of  a  blessed  Companionship. 
V.  As  a  life  of  Endless  Duration. 

I.  The  Christian  Life  in  Heaven  is  a  life 
of  Service. 

When  St.  John  speaks  of  the  happy 
world  above,  he  says,  '*  There  shall  be  no 
more  curse  ;  but  the  throne  of  God  and 
the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it :  and  His  servants 
shall  serve  HimT  Blessed  be  God,  He 
allows  us  now  to  serve  Him.  If  we  are 
His  people,  our  delight  is  to  do  His  will. 
But  oftentimes,  when  the  spirit  is  willing, 
the    flesh    is   sadly   weak.     Oftentimes   we 


234  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

grieve  to  think  that  our  hands  are  so  feeble, 
and  our  hearts  so  cold.  Our  zeal  flags. 
Our  desires  are  checked.  We  grow  faint 
and  weary  in  well-doing.  But  in  heaven 
there  will  be  no  sins  to  hinder  us,  and  no 
infirmities  to  weaken  us. 

Imagine  what  the  service  of  the  Angels 
must  be.  How  readily  and  cheerfully  they 
obey  the  summons  of  their  Lord.  Is  there 
work  to  be  done  ?  Their  language  is, 
"  Here  am  I,  Lord,  send  me."  Is  there 
some  relief  to  be  given,  some  comfort  to  be 
carried,  to  one  of  God's  suffering  people  ? 
Their  delight  is  to  be  the  messengers  and 
carriers  of  His  mercy.  "Are  they  not  all 
ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  to 
them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ? " 
We  know  not  hozu  they  help  us  ;  but  they 
do  help  us  :  and  not  one  is  ever  backward 
to  perform  his  errand. 

Now,  this  may  give  us  some  idea  of  the 
spirit  in  which  our  work  will  be  done  in 
heaven.  We  know  not  what  that  work 
will  be ;  but  this  we  know,  that  God  will 
ever  have  some  holy,  happy  work  for  His 
people  to  perform.  We  shall  enter  upon 
our  rest  ;  and  yet  rest  not  day  nor  night. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  IN  HEAVEN.     235 

Our  labors  will  be  at  an  end  ;  and  yet  we 
shall  labor  still.  There  will  be  work  to  do 
in  God's  Church  above.  There  will  be  a 
choir  of  heavenly  singers  ;  and  every  voice 
and  every  heart  will  be  in  tune.  There 
will  be  a  glorious  band  of  worshippers  ;  and 
their  thoughts  will  never  wander,  or  their 
devotions  flag.  We  shall  be  employed  to 
carry  out  God's  will  in  ways  that  we  have 
no  idea  of  now.  Some  think  that  many  of 
those  glittering  stars  we  see  are  filled  with 
inhabitants.  And  perhaps  God  may  have 
a  message  of  mercy  for  us  to  carry  to  those 
worlds.  Who  knows  ?  Who  can  say 
what  blessed  work  the  Lord  may  have  in 
store  for  His  gathered  ones  in  heaven  ? 
This  we  know,  that  the  Christian  Life 
there  will  be  one  of  Service. 

II.  It  will  also  be  a  life  of  Holiness. 
God's  command  to  us  now  is,  "  Be  ye  holy, 
for  I  am  holy;"  "Be  ye  followers  of  God 
as  dear  children  ;  "  "  Be  ye  therefore  perfect, 
as  your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect."  But 
how  miserably  small  is  the  degree  of  holi- 
ness which  any  of  us  reach  !  There  are 
times    when    we   grow,  like  plants    in    the 


236  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

garden  of  the  Lord.  We  advance  in  grace, 
under  the  fostering  care  of  the  heavenly- 
Husbandman.  But  how  constantly  is  our 
growth  checked.  How  often  are  our  leaves 
withered,  and  our  blossoms  nipped.  How 
often  does  the  cold  blast  of  temptation  fall 
upon  us,  and  drive  us  back  from  the  point 
which  we  had  gained.  "  Not,  as  though  I 
had  already  attained,  either  were  already 
perfect" — this  is  the  constant  complaint  of 
the  holiest  Christian. 

But  in  heaven  it  will  be  very  different. 
We  shall  carry  no  body  of  sin  with  us 
there.  Flesh  and  blood  cannot  enter  there. 
There  will  be  no  more  curse,  no  evil,  no 
corruption,  no  infirmity,  in  that  unfallen 
world.  We  shall  all  bear  the  image  of 
God  :  we  shall  all  be  like  Christ.  Our  love, 
which  is  now  so  feeble,  will  be  strong.  Our 
faith,  which  is  now  so  mixed  with  unbelief, 
will  be  pure  and  perfect.  Our  humility, 
which  is  often  so  spoilt  by  the  creeping  in 
of  pride,  will  be  the  humility  of  a  lowly 
but  rejoicing  heart.  To  know  the  will  of 
God,  to  feel  that  our  wills  are  in  complete 
harmony  with  His,  and  to  be  ever  doing  not 
our  will,  but  God's — this  will  be  our  delight. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  IN  HE  A  VEN     237 

Tell  me,  are  you  not  constantly  made  sad 
by  the  risings  of  a  sinful  nature  within  you  ? 
When  you  would  do  good,  evil  is  present 
with  you.  Are  you  not  often  reminded 
that  you  are  still  a  prisoner  here,  "  tied  and 
bound  by  the  chain  of  your  sins  ?  "  Ah, 
the  prison-door  will  soon  be  thrown  open. 
Your  prison-dress  will  soon  be  laid  aside. 
You  will  soon  pass  through  the  outer  ward. 
You  will  soon  breathe  a  purer  air.  You 
will  soon  gain  your  liberty,  **  the  glorious 
liberty  of  the  children  of  God."  When  the 
King  comes  in  to  see  His  guests,  there  will 
be  none,  not  one,  that  has  not  on  the  wed- 
ding garment.  "  These  are  they  which 
came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have 
washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb."  "  They  are 
without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God." 

III.  But  let  us  think  of  the  life  in 
heaven  as  one  of  Happiness.  Holiness  and 
happiness  are  twins  ;  they  cannot  be  parted. 
Where  there  is  holiness,  there  miisth^  happi- 
ness. 

There  are  many  questions  concerning 
heaven  which    we  cannot  answer.      Where 


238  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

will  it  be}  We  cannot  tell  you  ;  for  God 
has  not  revealed  it.  It  may  be  far  away  in 
some  distant  planet.  It  may  be  here  in 
this  very  world  of  ours,  purified  and  fitted 
for  our  eternal  residence.  What  shall  we  be 
like  in  heaven  ?  What  language  shall  we 
speak  ?  We  know  not ;  and  never  shall  we 
know,  till  we  reach  our  Father's  presence. 
Never  till  then  shall  we  know  where  heaven 
is,  or  what  it  is.  Nor  does  it  matter.  For 
if  God  spared  not  His  own  Son  to  redeem 
us  nothing  will  be  wanting  to  make  us 
supremely  happy.  The  Home  of  the  Re- 
deemed, the  House  of  "  many  mansions," 
the  Palace  of  the  Great  King,  has  joys 
which  eye  hath  never  seen  before,  nor  ear 
heard,  and  which  it  hath  not  entered  into 
the  heart  of  man  to  conceive. 

Who  can  tell  the  blessedness  of  a  ran- 
somed soul  when  it  reaches  heaven  ?  We 
read  that  **  to  die  is  gain  " — not  shall  be  gain 
at  some  future  time,  after  a  certain  delay — 
but  to  die  is  gain,  immediate  gain.  There 
is  but  one  step,  and  the  soul  is  in  glory. 
Before  the  sounds  of  mourning  have  sub- 
sided in  the  chamber  of  death,  the  song  of 
the  upper  sanctuary  has  begun.     There  is 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  IN  HEA  VEN     239 

no  delay — no  waiting  for  an  escort  to  con- 
duct us  along  that  untrodden  path.  On 
angels'  wings,  in  angels'  arms,  Lazarus  is 
borne  to  Abraham's  bosom.  The  pardoned 
thief  was  tJiat  day  "  with  Christ  in  paradise." 

What  makes  God's  people  unhappy  here 
on  earth  ?  What  brings  a  cloud  now  and 
then  over  the  brightness  of  our  sunny  life  ? 
What  makes  the  rejoicing  heart  sometimes 
fall  back  into  sadness.  The  presence  of 
sin  :  but  there  shall  be  no  more  there.  The 
assaults  of  the  Tempter:  but  he  cannot  reach 
us  there.  Doubts  and  misgivings  as  to  our 
acceptance :  but  there  shall  be  no  more 
then.  The  trials  of  life  :  but  they  will  be 
ended.  Affliction,  pain,  sickness  :  but  these 
will  be  unknown. 

There  is  another  thing  too  which  some- 
times distresses  us ;  and  that  is  our  igno- 
rance. There  are  some  things  in  God's 
word  which  we  cannot  understand,  and 
many  of  the  dealings  of  His  providence 
perplex  us.  Now  we  see  but  dimly,  as 
through  a  glass ;  but  soon  we  shall  see 
clearly.  "  Now  I  know  in  part,  but  then 
shall  I  know  even  as  I  am  known." 

Who  can  tell  the  exceeding  joy  of  having 


240  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

all  cleared  up ;  every  mystery  made  plain  ; 
every  tangled  thread  unravelled  ?  What  a 
blessed  study  will  the  past  be — to  look 
along  the  whole  line  that  we  have  travelled 
since  our  birth,  and  not  only  to  see  how, 
step  by  step,  the  Lord  has  led  us ;  but  also 
why  He  led  us  in  the  way  He  did ;  why  He 
thwarted  our  plans  here,  and  made  them 
succeed  there  ;  why  He  directed  us  to  one 
place,  rather  than  another;  why  He  ap- 
peared to  prosper  us  at  one  time,  and  to 
chasten  us  at  another;  why  He  sometimes 
seemed  to  be  our  Enemy,  rather  than  our 
Friend.  It  will  be  joy  indeed,  when  our 
minds  are  capable  of  taking  all  this  in,  when 
"  we  shall  know  even  as  we  are  known." 

But  does  not  this  tell  us  that  there  is  a 
lesson  for  us  now  to  learn  ?  When  you 
read  God's  Word,  remember  the  feebleness 
of  your  knowledge,  and  that  there  are  many 
depths  which  you  cannot  fathom.  Be 
thankful  for  what  is  plain,  and  leave  what 
is  difficult  to  be  cleared  up  in  heaven.  The 
Holy  Spirit  will  meanwhile  teach  you  all 
that  you  need  to  know,  if  you  earnestly  ap- 
ply for  His  gracious  help. 

Try  and  feel  the  same  too  with  regard  to 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  IN  HE  A  VEN.     241 

the  Lord's  dealings  with  you.  Be  patient, 
O  child  of  God ;  be  submissive  to  thy 
Father's  will.  Accept  His  darkest  dispen- 
sations cheerfully,  thankfully,  without  a 
murmur.  "  Be  still,  and  know  that  He  is 
God."  Wait  a  moment,  and  the  shadows 
will  flee  away,  and  all  will  be  clear.  What 
thou  knowest  not  now,  "  thou  shalt  know 
hereafter." 

IV.  Our  life  in  heaven  will  be  a  life  of 
blessed  CompanioiisJiip.  "  We  shall  be  ever 
with  the  Lord  " — not  only  under  His  care, 
as  we  are  now — not  merely  near  Him,  as 
we  may  be  even  in  this  world — but  actually 
with  Him.  This  was  His  promise,  "  If  any 
man  serve  me,  let  him  follow  me ;  zvhere  I 
am,  tJiere  shall  uiy  servafit  be!'  And  this 
was  His  prayer :  "  Father,  I  will  that  they 
also  whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  tvith 
7ne  where  I  am." 

Happy  were  those  who  walked  with  Him 
along  the  plains  of  Galilee.  Happy  those 
who  were  His  close  companions  when  He 
dwelt  among  us.  Happy  those  who  shared 
His  trials  and  His  joys.  Happy  those  who, 
like  Mary,  sat  at  His  feet  and  heard  His 
16 


242  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

words.  We  may  well  envy  them.  But  we 
shall  enjoy  a  yet  higher  privilege  ;  we  shall 
be  with  Him  in  His  own  kingdom. 

But  we  shall  have  other  companions. 
And  who  will  they  be  ?  The  angels,  who 
have  never  sinned.  The  multitude  too, 
whom  no  man  can  number,  of  God's  saved 
ones,  "  having  their  Father's  name  written 
in  their  foreheads." 

Such  will  be  our  companionship.  Are  we 
beginning  to  enjoy  it  now  ?  Do  we  love 
the  Saviour  ?  Are  His  people  dear  to  us  ? 
Are  our  hearts  drawn  towards  them,  the 
holier  they  are,  the  more  heavenly-minded, 
the  more  Christ-like  ?  Are  our  happiest 
hours  those  which  we  spend  in  the  Lord's 
courts,  and  with  His  people?  Then  we 
have  <2/r^rt^/y  something  of  heaven  about  us. 
We  have  an  earnest  of  that  inheritance 
which  will  one  day  be  ours. 

V.  Once  more :  The  Christian  life  in 
heaven  will  be  one  of  Endless  Duration. 
Everything  about  this  world  is  fleeting, 
changing,  temporary:  everthing  about  the 
future  world  is  fixed,  lasting,  endless.  "  If 
the  tree  falls  towards  the  south,  or  towards 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  IN  HE  A  VEN     243 

the  north,  in  the  place  where  the  tree 
falleth,  there  it  shall  be."  Whatever  por- 
tion is  ours,  it  will  be  unchangeable,  eternal. 
"  He  that  is  unjust  "  now  will  be  "  unjust 
still ;  "  and  "  he  who  is  filthy  "  now  will  be 
**  filthy  still ;  "  and  "  he  that  is  righteous  " 
now  will  be  "  righteous  still."  Our  state  in 
the  eternal  world  will  never  alter.  The 
gnawing  worm  of  conscience  will  never  die  : 
the  fire  of  torment  will  never  lose  a  particle 
of  its  heat.  And  so  too  the  joys  of  heaven 
will  be  unceasing,  always  full  and  always 
new.  The  pleasures  at  Christ's  right  hand 
will  be  for  evermore. 

Oh,  the  littleness  of  all  earthly  things  I 
What  is  pain  for  a  few  weeks  or  months  ? 
What  are  the  pleasures  which  this  world 
makes  so  much  of?  What  are  riches,  and 
honors,  and  greatness  ?  They  are  "  but  for 
a  moment,"  compared  with  "  an  eternal 
weight  of  glory." 

Learn,  oh  learn  it  in  time — that  every- 
thing here  is  Q^\c^y  passing  azv ay,  and  that 
everything  in  heaven  is  for  ever.  To  be 
for  ever  safe — for  ever  happy — to  be  for 
ever  with  those  who  have  been  our  Chris- 
tian brethren  on  earth — to  meet  them  again. 


244  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

never  to  be  separated — to  be  ever  with  the 
Lord  Himself — this  will  be  our  blessed 
portion,  if  we  are  Christ's. 

But  are  we  His  ?  Have  we  **  passed  from 
death  unto  life  ?  "  Have  we  "  washed  our 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb  ? "  Are  we  children  of  His 
household,  and  subjects  of  His  kingdom  ? 
Is  Heaven  already  begun  in  us  ?  I  have 
spoken  of  our  life  in  heaven  being  one  of 
service:  are  we  delighting  in  the  Lord's 
service  7iozv  ?  I  have  spoken  of  it  as  a  life 
oi  holiness  :  is  ours  a  holy  walk  now?  I 
have  spoken  of  it  too  as  a  life  of  happiness  : 
are  we  already  happy  in  Christ  ?  Have  we 
found  peace  in  Him  ?  Our  companionship 
will  be  with  the  Lord,  and  with  His  saints; 
are  such  our  companions  noiv  ? 

It  is  a  great  mistake  to  look  upon  heaven 
merely  as  a  place  of  reward,  a  sort  of  new 
life  altogether  different  from  this.  No,  it 
will  be  our  present  Christian  Life  carried  on 
and  perfected  in  a  better  world.  It  will  be 
the  transplanting  of  the  fruitful  tree  to 
another  and  a  richer  soil.  It  will  be  the 
calling  up  of  the  faithful  servant  to  a  higher 
and  more  honored  post. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  IN  HE  A  VEN     245 

And  now  I  have  been  graciously  per- 
mitted to  carry  out  rny  purpose,  and  to 
finish  this  little  Book.  Both  you  and  I 
must  give  an  account  of  it.  May  we  do  it 
with  joy  and  not  with  grief!  May  the  Lord 
bless  you,  and  make  you  a  blessing  to 
others!  We  shall  only  be  a  little  while 
longer  here.  Oh,  that  our  lives  may  be\ 
happy  and  useful !  Oh,  that  our  passage 
through  this  world  may  be  a  blessed  one, 
and  that  we  may  shine  hereafter  "  as  the 
brightness  of  the  firmament,"  and  "  as  the 
stars  for  ever  and  ever !  "